Tag: Ariana Trevelyan

  • Chapter 11 – The Crimson Blades

    8 Firstfall 9:30 – 15 Harvestmere 9:31

    The growls of darkspawn were closing in, their guttural snarls echoing through the forest as Ariana stumbled forward, her breath coming in ragged gasps. She clutched her daggers tightly, though her trembling hands betrayed her exhaustion. The moonlight filtering through the canopy offered little comfort, casting shadows that danced like specters around her. She had been running for days, fighting when she couldn’t flee, but she knew she couldn’t keep this up. Her legs were failing her, her strength drained.

    As she burst into a clearing surrounded by jagged rocks, she stopped, panting. This was it. Her back was against the cold stone, and the darkspawn were circling. Her heart pounded, and her mind raced with fleeting thoughts of regret and defiance. She raised her daggers, ready to face them, even if it would be the last thing she did.

    Then, chaos erupted.

    A group of warriors charged into the clearing, their weapons flashing in the moonlight. The clash of steel and darkspawn cries filled the air as the newcomers fought with brutal efficiency. Ariana froze, too stunned to move, as the scene unfolded before her. One man stood out among them—a tall figure with a commanding presence. His movements were sharp and deliberate, and his voice, deep and steady, cut through the chaos as he issued orders.

    As the last darkspawn fell, silence returned to the clearing, broken only by the heavy breathing of the warriors. The tall figure turned to Ariana, his piercing blue eyes meeting hers. His black hair was slicked back, though loose strands fell into his face, framing angular features that gave him an almost regal air. He wasn’t bad-looking, and there was something about the intensity of his gaze that made it impossible to look away. He radiated confidence, the kind that came from years of command.

    “You’re lucky we came along,” he said, his tone measured, almost amused.

    Ariana didn’t lower her daggers, her grip tightening despite her shaking arms. “Who are you?” she asked, her voice wavering slightly.

    “Krieger,” he replied, offering a faint smile. “Leader of the Crimson Blades.” He gestured to the warriors around him, now gathering their weapons and checking for injuries. “And you are?”

    “Ariana,” she said hesitantly, not offering more. Her voice betrayed her youth, and she immediately felt self-conscious.

    Krieger’s eyes flicked over her, assessing. She was young, clearly inexperienced, but there was a fire in her eyes that intrigued him. “Ariana,” he repeated. “Well, you’ve got spirit. I’ll give you that.” He nodded toward her daggers. “But spirit only gets you so far. What’s a girl like you doing out here alone?”

    Ariana bristled at his tone, a mix of amusement and curiosity, but she didn’t answer. She wasn’t sure what to say. The truth felt too vulnerable, but a lie felt too dangerous.

    Krieger’s smile widened slightly, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “No matter. You won’t last long on your own. We’ve got food, shelter… safety. Come with us.”

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze flicking to the others. The way they watched her made her uneasy, but the alternative was clear. She nodded, lowering her daggers. “All right,” she said quietly. “For now.”

    The walk back to camp was quiet at first, the tension between Ariana and her new companions palpable. She stayed at the rear of the group, watching their movements, trying to gauge their personalities. One of them, a tall man with long, straight hair tied back in a loose ponytail, occasionally glanced her way. He had a wiry frame, his movements precise and deliberate—a rogue, like her. Lamberto, she overheard someone call him.

    “You look like you could use some water,” a voice interrupted her thoughts. Ariana turned to see a woman with striking green eyes and fiery red hair. She held out a canteen. “I’m Riley.”

    Ariana hesitated before taking the canteen, nodding her thanks. “Ariana.”

    Nearby, Lamberto and another woman were talking, their voices carrying over the quiet rustle of leaves. “I’m just saying, she doesn’t look like much,” the woman said, her tone teasing. “But then again, neither did you when you first showed up.”

    Lamberto shrugged, his voice calm and measured. “She survived out here alone. That’s more than most.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but feel a flicker of pride at the comment, though she kept her expression neutral.

    “So,” the woman said, turning her attention to Ariana, “you got a name, or should we just call you ‘girl’?”

    “Ariana,” Riley interjected “Which you’d know had you been paying attention”

    “Well, Ariana,” the woman said with a grin, “I’m Valentina, welcome to the Crimson Blades. Try not to die in your first week.”

    ~~~

    Krieger watched Ariana as they walked, his mind already working through the possibilities. She was young, untested, but there was potential there. She had survived on her own in one of the most dangerous parts of Thedas—that alone spoke volumes about her resilience and resourcefulness. And then there was the way she carried herself, the defiance in her eyes even when she was clearly exhausted. She had spirit, and Krieger appreciated that.

    But it wasn’t just her strength that caught his attention. Ariana was beautiful in a way that was hard to ignore—her sharp features softened by her youth, her eyes held a storm of emotions, a mesmerizing blend of green and gold, like sunlight filtering through the leaves of an ancient forest. Her dark brown hair contrasted the lightness of her eyes, framing her features perfectly. Ariana’s entire appearance was an interplay of light and shadow—a figure of strength tempered by grace, her striking eyes capturing the essence of her character. It was the kind of beauty that could make men underestimate her—something Krieger knew she could use to her advantage. He could already see the effect she had on some of his men, the way their gazes lingered. He couldn’t blame them.

    As the group stopped for a break, one of his more loyal lieutenants, Daren, sidled up beside him, his expression guarded but curious. “Krieger,” he began, his voice low, “what’s the play here? Why did we save her? She doesn’t exactly scream ‘mercenary material.’”

    Krieger turned his gaze to Ariana, who was seated on a fallen log a few paces away. She was quiet, her expression closed off, but her eyes were scanning the camp, taking everything in. That observation alone pleased him—she wasn’t shrinking back in fear. She was assessing. Calculating.

    “She’s more than she seems,” Krieger replied, keeping his tone casual. “She has survived the Blight alone. In the Wilds, no less. That takes more than luck.”

    Daren frowned, clearly skeptical. “Maybe. Or maybe she’s just another lost noble who stumbled her way here. She doesn’t look like she’s seen a proper fight.”

    Krieger smirked, leaning in slightly. “And that’s why I’m the one in charge, Daren. I see what you don’t.” His voice dropped lower, almost conspiratorial. “She’s got fire. She just doesn’t know how to wield it yet. But give me time, and I’ll shape her into something useful.”

    Daren’s gaze flicked to Ariana again, lingering before he nodded. “If you say so. But don’t forget, not everyone in camp will be so eager to welcome her. She’s an outsider.”

    Krieger clapped Daren on the shoulder, his grip firm. “Then they’ll fall in line, just like they always do.”

    As Daren moved off to tend to his duties, Krieger lingered, his eyes never leaving Ariana. After a moment, he approached her, his stride confident, his expression carefully neutral.

    “Comfortable?” he asked, stopping a few feet away. His tone was friendly, but there was an edge to it, a subtle test.

    Ariana looked up at him, her posture still guarded. “As much as I can be,” she replied, her voice steady but cautious.

    There was a pause, a beat of silence as Krieger studied her. “You’ve got fight in you,” he said finally, his tone softer now. “I like that. Stick with us, and you might just find a place where you belong.”

    Ariana didn’t respond immediately, her eyes narrowing slightly as if trying to read his intentions. “We’ll see,” she said at last, her tone neutral.

    Krieger straightened, his smile lingering as he turned to leave. “We will,” he murmured, more to himself than to her.

    Krieger smiled to himself. If he played his cards right, Ariana could be more than just another blade in his camp. He could shape her, mold her into someone loyal to him. And maybe, just maybe, she could become something more. There was a raw potential in her, something that could be nurtured and honed, if handled with care. She wasn’t just a survivor; she was a warrior in the making.

    But for now, he would be patient. He’d seen enough to know that trust wasn’t given freely—it had to be earned. And Krieger was very, very good at earning trust. He would watch, wait, and slowly unveil the path he wanted her to walk. In the end, it would be her decision, but he would guide her there, subtly, strategically. It was a game he knew all too well, and he relished the challenge.

    ~~~

    The camp was a rugged, ever-moving operation, shifting locations every few days to avoid attention and darkspawn. Ariana quickly learned the rhythms of the Crimson Blades—mornings were for training, afternoons for scouting and strategizing, and evenings filled with camaraderie by the fire. The sense of routine was both comforting and disorienting after months of solitude, and she found herself cautiously navigating the personalities around her.

    Riley stood out immediately as a stabilizing force among the chaos. A seasoned warrior with a sharp wit and an even sharper blade, Riley took Ariana under her wing. “Stick with me,” Riley had said early on, “and you’ll last longer than most here.” Riley’s mentorship wasn’t overly sentimental, but there was a quiet protectiveness in how she corrected Ariana’s stances, reminded her to stay light on her feet, or casually handed her a whetstone with a knowing look when her daggers dulled.

    Riley’s presence gave Ariana an anchor, someone who didn’t expect anything from her beyond her best effort. In Riley’s sharp words and firm guidance, Ariana began to see the foundation of trust—something she hadn’t expected to find here.

    Valentina, Linnea, and Lamberto were another story entirely. The trio operated like a well-oiled machine, their banter and teamwork speaking to years of shared experience. Valentina, ever the provocateur, teased Ariana constantly, though not unkindly. “You look like you’ve never held a blade in your life,” she’d said the first time they sparred. When Ariana landed a solid blow that knocked Valentina off balance, the Antivan rogue had only grinned. “Maybe there’s hope for you yet.”

    Linnea, on the other hand, had a dry humor that often caught Ariana off guard. “You don’t talk much, do you?” Linnea had asked one evening, her eyes studying Ariana over the rim of her mug. “Probably smart. Less talking means fewer regrets.” Despite her bluntness, there was a warmth to Linnea’s presence, an unspoken acknowledgment of shared burdens that Ariana found oddly comforting.

    Lamberto was quieter than the other two, his sharp eyes always assessing the camp and its members. When he spoke, it was often with a sly remark or a well-timed quip that diffused tension. “Don’t let Valentina fool you,” he said one evening as they sat around the fire. “She cried the first time Krieger yelled at her.”

    “I did not,” Valentina shot back, her eyes narrowing. “And you’re one to talk, Mister ‘I need a five-minute break after every fight.’”

    Ariana couldn’t help but laugh, the sound surprising even her. The camaraderie of the trio was infectious, and while she was still guarded, she began to let herself relax around them. They included her gradually, testing her boundaries with their banter, and over time, she found herself looking forward to their evenings by the fire.

    “Ever think you’d end up here, fighting alongside this lot?” Valentina asked one night, her voice softer than usual as she poked at the fire with a stick.

    Ariana shook her head, her lips quirking into a faint smile. “Not exactly what I pictured for my life.”

    “None of us did,” Linnea said, her tone gruff but not unkind. “But you’re doing alright. Better than most.”

    Ariana glanced at Lamberto, who raised an eyebrow as if to silently agree. He added, “For someone who keeps her secrets close, you’re not half bad at watching someone’s back.”

    The words caught her off guard, and for a moment, Ariana didn’t know how to respond. “Thanks,” she said finally, the warmth in her voice genuine.

    The fire crackled between them, and for the first time in months, Ariana felt a semblance of belonging. It wasn’t home, and it wasn’t safety, but it was something. These were people who didn’t ask too many questions, who didn’t expect her to be anything other than capable. And in their quiet acceptance, Ariana began to find her place among the chaos.

    ~~~

    Krieger’s presence was commanding in every sense of the word. He was a man of sharp contrasts—his easy charm could disarm even the most guarded individuals, drawing them into a false sense of security. Yet, beneath the surface, there was an unyielding intensity, a predator’s edge that demanded vigilance. It was in the way his piercing blue eyes lingered just a moment too long, as if he were assessing weaknesses, and in the fluid confidence with which he moved, always a step ahead of everyone else. This duality made him magnetic and unnerving in equal measure. His raven-black hair was cropped short, and his piercing blue eyes seemed to see through everyone. His armor, though practical, bore crimson accents that hinted at his role as the leader of the Blades.

    From the beginning, Krieger had taken an interest in Ariana. He was the one who had pulled her from the brink of death, and he often reminded her of that fact in subtle ways, letting the memory linger in their conversations. “You’ve got potential,” he told her one evening as he handed her a dagger. “But potential is worthless without effort. It’s what you do with it that makes you valuable.”

    Ariana took the dagger, her fingers tightening around the hilt as his words settled over her. They stirred something deep inside her—a mix of determination and doubt. Was she valuable? Could she truly be more than someone simply surviving day to day? His praise felt rare, almost precious, like a secret she had to protect. The way he said it, with that sharp confidence, made her want to believe it—believe she could be worth more, achieve more. She nodded, setting her jaw as she resolved to prove him right, even if she wasn’t entirely sure how yet.”

    Ariana didn’t quite know how to respond, but his words carried a weight that stayed with her. She wasn’t sure if it was meant as praise or as a challenge, but she took it seriously, throwing herself into the training with him with the same determination that had kept her alive on her own for so long.

    The training began in earnest the next morning. Krieger stood in the clearing, a pair of daggers glinting in his hands, as if the weapons themselves were extensions of him. Ariana hesitated as she approached, the weight of her own daggers feeling heavier than usual. There was something about the way Krieger moved, almost predatory, that made her both eager and wary.

    “We start now,” he said, his voice firm but not unkind. “First rule: speed over strength. You’re not going to overpower anyone. You’re fast. Use that.”

    He demonstrated a series of moves, the daggers twirling effortlessly in his hands. Ariana watched, captivated by the fluidity of his movements. Each strike was precise, calculated, almost beautiful in its execution. When he handed her the daggers and motioned for her to mimic him, she tried, but her movements felt clumsy in comparison.

    “Not bad for a first attempt,” he said, stepping behind her to adjust her grip. His hands lingered a moment longer than necessary, and a flicker of discomfort crept up her spine. She shook it off, telling herself it was nothing more than nerves.

    Krieger’s voice broke her thoughts. “Focus, Ariana. You’ve got the instincts. Now let’s sharpen them.”

    As the days passed, she began to see progress. Krieger’s methods were grueling but effective. He would set up intricate drills, forcing her to navigate through makeshift obstacles while evading his strikes. One morning, he blindfolded her, challenging her to rely solely on her hearing and instincts to block his attacks. “Your eyes won’t always save you,” he said, circling her like a predator.

    Another day, he had her climb a tree with a dagger in her teeth, ordering her to strike a hanging target from above. “Ambushes aren’t won from the ground,” he quipped, watching her struggle to maintain balance.

    He pushed her to move faster, to anticipate, to think two steps ahead, and when she faltered, his critiques were sharp but never cruel. “Don’t hesitate,” he told her. “Hesitation is death.”

    Despite the intensity of the training, there were moments when Krieger’s praise felt like sunlight breaking through clouds. “Good,” he said one afternoon after she successfully disarmed him in a sparring match. “You’re getting it.” The rare smile he offered in those moments made her feel like she was truly capable, like she mattered.

    But there were other moments, too—moments when his hands lingered too long while adjusting her stance, when his eyes held hers just a little too intently. She tried to brush off the unease, convincing herself it was her own nerves playing tricks on her. After all, he had done nothing outright inappropriate, and his guidance was invaluable. Still, the discomfort lingered at the edges of her thoughts, a quiet whisper she refused to listen to. In those moments, she reminded herself of his praise, how it made her feel capable, like she was becoming something more. The thought of disappointing him outweighed the flickers of unease, and she pushed herself harder, craving the validation he offered so readily when she succeeded. It wasn’t overt, but it was enough to leave her feeling unsettled. In those moments, her mind drifted to Cullen. She remembered how different it had felt with him, how his touch had been gentle, his gaze steady but never invasive. With Cullen, there had been warmth and trust. With Krieger, there was something else—something she couldn’t quite name.

    Even so, she dismissed the discomfort, attributing it to her own unease rather than anything Krieger had done. After all, he was teaching her things no one else had. Her father had taught her discipline, Varric had honed her instincts, and Cullen—he had shown her how to fight with purpose and hold her own against a Templar. But Krieger’s style, his speed, his precision—it spoke to her nature in a way no one else had.

    Over the course of the following months, Ariana could feel the difference. Each week brought new challenges—learning to anticipate faster strikes, perfecting her balance, and mastering feints that left even Krieger impressed. Her movements grew sharper, her strikes more calculated, and her confidence flourished with each small victory. What once felt clumsy now came naturally, and she found herself beginning to match Krieger’s speed in their sparring sessions. With every passing day, she could see herself transforming from a survivor into a fighter. During their a sparring session, she managed to hold her own against him longer than she thought possible. When he finally disarmed her, pinning her against a tree with a dagger at her throat, she was breathless but exhilarated.

    “You’re better than I expected,” he said, his voice low and almost admiring. “Keep this up, and you’ll be unstoppable.”

    Ariana’s chest swelled with pride at his words. He believed in her and she couldn’t deny the impact he was having on her. For the first time in a long while, she felt like she could be more than just a survivor. With his help she could be someone worth remembering.

    ~~~

    One morning, Krieger called her out in front of the group for a sparring session. The camp was abuzz with activity—armor clinking, fires crackling, voices carrying through the air—but when Krieger strode into the training circle with Ariana, all eyes turned to them. He tossed her a training sword, the smirk on his lips daring her to take him on.

    “You’ve been improving,” he said as she caught the blade. “Let’s see how much.”

    Ariana hesitated for a moment before nodding, stepping into the circle and readying her stance. She could feel the eyes of the camp on her, and her nerves prickled.

    “Don’t think, Ariana. Act,” Krieger said as he lunged forward.

    The match began fast and hard. Krieger didn’t hold back, and Ariana quickly realized that he wasn’t giving her the leeway he gave others. Every swing of his blade was precise, every step calculated to keep her on the defensive. But Ariana held her ground, dodging, countering, and finding openings where she could. She was fast—faster than most—but Krieger’s skill was undeniable.

    “What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?” he said, his voice calm as he deflected her strike with ease. “You don’t fight to survive, Ariana. You fight to win.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed in concentration. She adjusted her stance, remembering his earlier lessons, and managed to land a strike against his shoulder—light, but it made contact. A murmur went through the crowd, and Krieger stepped back, nodding.

    “Good,” he said, his tone almost approving. “Fast learners survive.”

    The sparring continued until Ariana’s arms ached and sweat dripped from her brow. When Krieger finally called it, he stepped closer, lowering his blade. “You’ve come far,” he said quietly, his voice meant only for her. “You’re different, Ariana. Most people break under pressure. You don’t. That’s rare.”

    His words were disarming, and for a moment, Ariana felt an unexpected warmth at the praise. She looked up at him, unsure how to respond. “I just… try to keep going,” she said hesitantly.

    Krieger smiled, his piercing blue eyes locking onto hers. “And that’s why you’ll do more than just survive.” He stepped back then, addressing the camp. “Take note, everyone. That’s the kind of determination that keeps you alive.”

    As the crowd dispersed, Ariana felt a flicker of something she couldn’t quite name. Pride, perhaps, or validation. But it was tempered by an unease she didn’t fully understand. Krieger’s compliments felt genuine, but there was an undercurrent in his tone that unsettled her.

    Unbeknownst to her, Krieger’s thoughts were far less noble. Her beauty, her resilience, and the quiet intensity in her eyes all fueled his growing fixation. He saw her not as a soldier, but as someone he could shape—someone he could mold into a reflection of his own ambitions. The spark in her, the defiance, the determination—it wasn’t something he wanted to snuff out. It was something he wanted to claim.

    ~~~

    The evening air was thick with the tension of a hard-fought victory. The camp buzzed with the muted sounds of soldiers tending to their wounds, sharpening their weapons, and murmuring quietly. The firelight flickered across weary faces, casting long shadows over the rugged encampment.

    Ariana sat near the fire, her dagger resting on her lap as she methodically cleaned its blade. Her muscles ached from the day’s battle, but her mind refused to quiet. She had taken down her share of darkspawn that day, but the cost had been high—too many injuries, too many close calls. It felt like a victory in name only.

    Across the camp, Krieger stood with a group of soldiers, laughing and gesturing as though the day’s fight had barely fazed him. His presence was magnetic, drawing people toward him despite the strain etched in their faces. He clapped one man on the back, his booming laughter cutting through the night air, and for a moment, Ariana caught his piercing gaze flicker in her direction. She quickly looked away, focusing on her blade.

    The scrape of boots on gravel pulled her attention back to the fire. Riley approached, her broad frame silhouetted against the dim light. She carried a small pouch slung over her shoulder, her movements deliberate and steady as always. Without a word, she dropped into a seat beside Ariana, pulling out her own weapon to tend to.

    They worked in silence for a while, the only sounds between them the rhythmic scrape of metal on cloth and the occasional crackle of the fire. Riley was often like this—quiet but present, a stabilizing force in the chaos of the Blades. Tonight, however, her silence carried a weight Ariana couldn’t ignore.

    Finally, Riley broke the quiet. “You held your own today,” she said, her voice low and even. “Krieger noticed.”

    Ariana glanced at her, unsure whether the statement was a compliment or something else entirely. “He did?”

    Riley nodded, her gaze fixed on her blade. “Hard not to. You’ve got skill, and you don’t back down. That’s something he values.” She paused, her brow furrowing slightly. “But that’s also why I figured I’d better talk to you.”

    Ariana frowned, her fingers pausing in their work. “What do you mean?”

    Riley leaned back, resting her elbows on her knees as she studied Ariana’s face. Her expression was unreadable, a mix of concern and something harder to place. “Krieger’s not someone you want to cross,” she said finally, her voice quiet but firm. “But don’t let him pull you too close, either.”

    Ariana tilted her head, her confusion evident. “What do you mean by that?”

    Riley’s eyes flicked toward Krieger again, who was still at the far end of the camp, his laughter now subdued as he spoke animatedly to his men. “He’s… complicated,” she said, her tone laced with something like caution. “He has a way of making people feel like they’re special. Like they’re the only ones who matter. But it’s never really about them. It’s about what they can do for him.”

    Ariana tightened her grip on the cloth in her hand, the words sinking in slowly. “He’s been… fair to me,” she said cautiously. “Strict, sure, but he’s helped me get better. Isn’t that just leadership?”

    Riley gave a small, humorless laugh. “Helpful, huh? Yeah, that’s one way to look at it.” She set her sword down, leaning forward to rest her arms on her knees. “Look, I’m not saying he hasn’t helped you. What I’m saying is, it always has a price. Krieger doesn’t do anything without a reason.”

    Ariana’s frown deepened. “Why are you telling me this?”

    “Because you’re good,” Riley said simply, meeting her gaze. “Better than most of the people who’ve come through here. And I’d hate to see you get caught up in something you don’t see coming.”

    Ariana hesitated, the weight of Riley’s words pressing down on her. She glanced toward Krieger, who was now alone, his expression unreadable as he stared into the night. He had been tough but fair, teaching her things she wouldn’t have learned on her own. But Riley’s warning planted a seed of doubt she couldn’t quite ignore.

    “I’ll keep that in mind,” Ariana said finally, though the words felt less certain than she intended.

    Riley nodded, standing and slinging her pouch over her shoulder. “Good. You’ve got a lot of potential, Ariana. Don’t waste it.” With that, she walked off into the shadows, leaving Ariana alone by the fire, her thoughts swirling.

    The doubt lingered long after Riley left. Krieger’s lessons had been invaluable, his leadership effective. Ariana was struggling to believe Riley’s words or understand them entirely. What price?

    ~~~

    Krieger wasted no time solidifying Ariana’s place among the Crimson Blades. After a particularly successful raid, he called her to his tent that evening, a gesture that hadn’t gone unnoticed by the rest of the camp. Whispers followed her as she approached, but Ariana kept her head high, her curiosity mingled with unease.

    Inside, Krieger sat at a small, makeshift table, his piercing blue eyes lighting up as she entered. “Ariana,” he greeted warmly, gesturing to the chair across from him. “Come, sit.”

    She hesitated only briefly before sitting, her movements careful and measured. “You wanted to see me?” she asked, keeping her tone neutral.

    Krieger leaned back, studying her for a moment before speaking. “That was impressive today,” he said, his voice calm but laced with genuine admiration. “The way you read the enemy’s movements, predicted their ambush. You turned the tide before they even knew what hit them.”

    Ariana blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the praise. “I just… did what seemed logical,” she said, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear. “Anyone would have done the same.”

    “Not anyone,” Krieger countered, leaning forward slightly. “Do you know how many people I’ve led over the years? Dozens. Maybe hundreds. And I can count on one hand the number who see the field the way you do.”

    Her cheeks flushed faintly, and she shifted in her seat. “I’m not sure I deserve that kind of credit,” she said, her voice soft. “I’ve only been with the Blades for a few months.”

    “That’s what makes it even more remarkable,” Krieger replied smoothly. “You’ve accomplished in months what takes most people years. And it’s not just your skill—it’s your instincts, your focus. You’re different, Ariana. Special.”

    The words hung in the air, their weight sinking into her. She wanted to feel proud, to accept his praise, but a part of her couldn’t shake the unease of Riley’s words the other night. “I just… want to do my part,” she said finally, her tone more subdued.

    Krieger’s expression softened, and he reached across the table, placing a hand lightly on hers. “And you are,” he said. “More than that. I trust you, Ariana. I trust you to lead, to make decisions in the heat of battle. That’s why I’m promoting you. I want you overseeing our next skirmishes. You’ve earned it.”

    Ariana’s eyes widened slightly, the announcement catching her by surprise. “You’re… promoting me?” she echoed, disbelief mingling with a faint spark of pride.

    “I am,” Krieger confirmed, his smile widening. “You’ll have your own squad to command. And you’ll report directly to me. I want to make sure you have everything you need to succeed.”

    The words were flattering, and for a moment, Ariana felt a flicker of confidence—like maybe she really could rise to the challenge. But then she noticed the way his gaze lingered, the slight press of his hand against hers before he withdrew it. Something about it felt too deliberate, too personal.

    “Thank you,” she said cautiously, pulling her hand back and standing. “I won’t let you down.”

    “I know you won’t,” Krieger replied, his tone warm and reassuring. “You’re destined for great things, Ariana. I can see it.”

    As she left the tent, her mind swirled with conflicting emotions. The promotion was an opportunity she couldn’t ignore, but Krieger’s words, his tone, the way he looked at her—it all felt like more than just professional admiration. She told herself she was overthinking it, that she should focus on the chance to prove herself. But deep down, a quiet unease stirred, one she couldn’t quite name.

    Over the following weeks, Krieger’s favor became more apparent. Better supplies, lighter assignments, and more private meetings left little doubt about his intentions. At first, she tried to dismiss it as leadership—surely he was just investing in her potential. But the small, calculated compliments—“No one moves like you in a fight,” or “You’ve got a sharp mind; I’d be a fool not to rely on you”—made it harder to ignore.

    Her promotions didn’t go unnoticed by the camp. While Riley and her close circle supported her, others grumbled about favoritism. One evening, Valentina overheard a particularly vocal complaint and shot back, “Maybe you should focus on being useful instead of running your mouth.”

    Despite the defense, Ariana felt the camp’s dynamic shifting. Where once she had started to feel like she belonged, now she felt isolated. Every promotion, every compliment from Krieger seemed to drive a wedge between her and the rest of the Blades. And yet, when Krieger spoke to her, the doubt seemed to fade—if only for a moment.

    “You’re better than this camp deserves,” he told her once, his voice low and sincere. And for a fleeting second, she believed him.

    ~~~

    Krieger’s skill as a rogue was undeniable, but there were moments that defied even the most rigorous training. During one ambush, his ability to anticipate the enemy’s movements seemed almost preternatural. He positioned the Blades perfectly for a counterattack, cutting through their disorganized ranks with surgical precision. 

    “You’ve got good instincts,” Ariana remarked afterward, her tone cautious but genuinely curious. She couldn’t ignore the way he’d turned the tide of the battle almost single-handedly. 

    “Years of experience,” Krieger replied with a confident smirk, brushing off her remark. His blue eyes held hers for a moment longer than necessary before he added, “You pick up a thing or two when you’ve lived through enough of this.” 

    But the incidents kept piling up. His reflexes were too sharp, his timing too perfect. More than once, he seemed to know where an enemy would be before they moved. The rest of the Blades didn’t question it—they simply trusted their leader. But Ariana’s unease began to grow, a quiet, persistent whisper at the back of her mind. 

    One moment, in particular, lingered with her. It had been a chaotic skirmish, with a band of opportunistic raiders ambushing the Blades in a narrow canyon. Ariana had been holding her own, dispatching one attacker after another, when she caught a flash of movement in the corner of her eye. 

    Too late. 

    A bandit lunged at her from behind, his blade slicing toward her exposed arm. Before she could react, Krieger was there, moving with a speed and precision that seemed almost inhuman. He dispatched the attacker with a single, fluid motion—a flash of steel and a sharp, guttural cry. 

    The bandit’s blade had only grazed her arm, leaving a shallow cut, but Krieger’s reaction was immediate and uncharacteristically intense. His hand was on her shoulder before she even registered the pain, steadying her as he turned her arm to inspect the wound. 

    “Let me see,” he ordered, his voice low but firm. 

    “It’s nothing,” Ariana protested, though she didn’t pull away. 

    “You’re too important to lose,” he said, his tone almost possessive as he reached for a cloth to press against the wound. His fingers lingered for a moment, his touch firm but oddly gentle as he bandaged her arm with practiced efficiency. “You need to take better care of yourself.” 

    Ariana glanced at him, unsure how to respond. There was something about the way he said it that made her stomach churn—not from fear, but from something else entirely. Gratitude? Guilt? 

    “Thanks,” she muttered, her voice quieter than she intended. 

    Krieger’s smirk returned, but it was softer now, less triumphant. “Don’t mention it,” he said, his eyes meeting hers again. “You’ve got potential, Ariana. More than you realize. Don’t waste it by being careless.” 

    The words lingered long after the skirmish ended. At first, she told herself it was just his way of keeping morale up, of pushing his soldiers to be their best. But there was an edge to his concern, a possessiveness that was beginning to feel suffocating. 

    Later that night, as she cleaned her blades by the fire, Riley sat beside her. “You alright?” she asked, nodding toward Ariana’s bandaged arm. 

    “I’m fine,” Ariana replied, her gaze fixed on the fire. 

    Riley hesitated, her voice lowering. “Krieger’s protective of you.” 

    Ariana glanced at her, her expression unreadable. “He’s protective of all of us.” 

    “Not like that,” Riley countered, her tone measured but insistent. 

    Ariana didn’t respond, but the unease in her chest grew heavier. Krieger’s presence, once a source of confidence, now felt like a weight pressing down on her, and she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was being drawn into something she didn’t fully understand. 

    ~~~

    While Ariana’s bonds with Valentina, Linnea, Lamberto, and Riley just continued to deepen over time. She had slowly begun to gain the trust of some of the other members of the Blades. It was during a particularly brutal skirmish that Ariana first earned the respect of Malcolm, a Templar who had left the Order, disappointed by their politics and treatment of mages. She had managed to outmaneuver an enemy ambush, saving Malcolm and a few others in the process. “Didn’t think a noble could fight like that,” Malcolm grunted afterward, a rare smile breaking through his usually stoic expression. “Maybe you’re not as useless as I thought.”

    Malcolm, once a devout Templar, had hardened since leaving the Order. The absence of lyrium had left him clearer of mind but haunted by the decisions he’d made during his service. Krieger’s leadership grated on him; the man had charisma, yes, but Malcolm saw through it—saw the manipulation and unchecked ambition beneath the surface.

    Ariana reminded him of something he hadn’t seen in years: hope. She carried herself with a strength of will that spoke of resilience, even as her quiet moments betrayed her inexperience. Watching her adapt to the mercenary life with cautious determination rekindled a part of him he thought he’d lost. Over time, he began to quietly advise her during missions, teaching her techniques that melded discipline with improvisation, a skill she quickly absorbed.

    Then there was Eshara, an exiled Dalish mage, had joined the Crimson Blades out of desperation. Her accidental summoning of a rift had made her an outcast, and she’d sought refuge among humans, though their mercenary ways clashed with her natural inclinations. The Blades’ disregard for life and the chaos they thrived in felt suffocating to her, but she had nowhere else to turn.

    She observed Ariana with curiosity. There was something different about her—a quiet strength that seemed untainted by the ruthlessness of the Blades. During a mission where Eshara’s magic had saved Ariana from a collapsing structure, the two shared a moment of unexpected connection.

    “Thank you,” Ariana said earnestly, brushing the dust off her leathers.

    Eshara gave a small, hesitant smile. “You didn’t flinch when I cast,” she said, her voice tinged with surprise.

    “Why would I? You just saved me.” Ariana’s tone was matter-of-fact, but it carried a warmth that Eshara hadn’t expected.

    From that moment, Eshara began to gravitate toward Ariana. While she remained cautious, Ariana’s genuine nature and growing courage inspired her. Slowly, Eshara began to confide in her about her exile and her uncertainty about the path she’d chosen with the Crimson Blades.

    ~~~

    The campfire crackled softly, the flames casting flickering shadows on the faces of those gathered. Ariana sat cross-legged near the fire, her fingers idly tracing the hilt of her dagger. Around her, Valentina, Lamberto, Malcolm, and Eshara formed a quiet circle, their usual banter replaced by a more subdued atmosphere.

    The conversation had started innocuously enough—recollections of past battles, jokes about botched missions—but it had taken a darker turn as the topic shifted to Krieger.

    “He’s always been ambitious,” Valentina said, her voice low, as if she feared Krieger might overhear even from across the camp. “But lately… it’s different. He’s fixated.”

    “And dangerous,” Lamberto added, his eyes narrowing. “The way he watches you, Ariana… it’s not just about leadership. It’s personal.”

    Ariana frowned, her unease deepening as she looked between them. “I don’t understand,” she said carefully. “He’s been strict, sure, but he’s just trying to make sure I’m ready.”

    Eshara glanced at Malcolm, who shifted uncomfortably. “You’re not seeing the whole picture yet,” Eshara said, her tone gentle but firm. “He doesn’t push everyone the way he pushes you. And when he does, it’s not just for their improvement—it’s to keep them under his control.”

    Ariana straightened slightly, her eyes narrowing. “You think he’s trying to control me?”

    Malcolm let out a soft sigh, leaning forward to rest his forearms on his knees. “Krieger doesn’t do anything without a reason,” he said, his voice gruff but steady. “And his reasons are rarely what they seem. He’s a strategist—on the battlefield and off it.”

    “Look,” Valentina interjected, her tone softening. “You’re talented, Ariana. No one’s saying you’re not. But you’ve caught his eye, and that’s not always a good thing.”

    “The promotions, the extra supplies, the missions where it’s just the two of you,” Lamberto listed, his voice tinged with warning. “It’s not coincidence. He’s isolating you.”

    Ariana’s grip on her dagger tightened slightly, her mind racing. “He’s been helpful,” she said defensively. “He’s taught me more than anyone else ever.”

    “Exactly,” Eshara said softly. “That’s how it starts. He makes you feel special, indispensable. And then he starts taking more—your time, your choices, your trust. Until you don’t realize how much you’ve given him.”

    Ariana glanced between them, her gaze faltering. She didn’t want to believe them, but the nagging doubts in her mind refused to be silenced. “So what am I supposed to do?” she asked quietly. “He’s the leader of this camp. If I push back, I risk everything.”

    “You don’t have to push back,” Malcolm said firmly. “Not yet. Just… be aware. Don’t let him isolate you. Don’t let him take more than you’re willing to give.”

    “And if you ever feel like it’s too much,” Valentina added, her voice steady, “we’ve got your back.”

    The weight of their words settled over Ariana, leaving her silent. She had been so focused on proving herself, on surviving, that she hadn’t considered the cost. The camaraderie she had begun to feel with these people was real, but it was fragile, overshadowed by the growing threat of Krieger’s fixation.

    For the first time, she realized she wasn’t just fighting to survive the battles outside the camp—she was fighting to survive the ones within it. And in that moment, she silently vowed to herself that no matter what, she wouldn’t let anyone—not even Krieger—control her fate.

    ~~~

    Ariana sat alone on a rocky outcrop overlooking the sprawling forest below. The campfires of the Crimson Blades were distant pinpricks of light, their crackling muted by the breeze. Above her, the night sky stretched vast and unbroken, a tapestry of stars shimmering in the darkness. Her eyes sought familiar constellations, her thoughts drifting as they often did during these rare quiet moments.

    She traced the familiar pattern of the Visus constellation, the watchful eye. The cluster of stars brought a bittersweet ache to her chest. It was the same constellation she’d stared at on her birthday two years ago, under a different sky, in a different life. With Cullen. She had pointed it out to pointed it out to him as she retold the story of the night she ran away and pointed to the exact start that flickered. That had told her to run. She remembered how safe she had felt in that moment, how grounded his presence made her feel.

    The memory stirred a mixture of longing and pain. She wondered, not for the first time, if Cullen had survived the Blight. If he did, where had he been transferred and had he made it there? Or if he had become a casualty of the chaos, like so many others.

    The sound of footsteps behind her broke her reverie. She didn’t turn, recognizing Riley’s deliberate, measured gait. A moment later, Riley dropped down beside her, sitting cross-legged with an easy familiarity.

    “You’re always wandering off to look at the stars,” Riley said, her tone light but curious. “What’s on your mind tonight?”

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze still fixed on Visus. “Just… someone I met before the Blight,” she said softly. “Someone I’d like to find again.”

    Riley tilted her head, her sharp green eyes studying Ariana’s profile. “A friend?” she asked carefully.

    Ariana nodded, though her expression gave little away. “Yes. A friend. I just… I’d like to know if they’re alright.”

    “Where did you meet this friend?” Riley pressed, her voice casual but laced with curiosity.

    “Lake Calenhad,” Ariana replied, her voice quieter now. “It was… before everything fell apart.”

    Riley leaned back, resting her weight on her palms. “Sounds like they were important to you.”

    “They were,” Ariana admitted, though her tone made it clear she wasn’t going to elaborate further. “But it’s been a long time. I doubt they even remember me.”

    Riley snorted. “If they’re worth finding, they’ll remember. People don’t forget someone like you, Ariana.”

    Ariana finally turned to look at Riley, offering her a faint smile. “You think so?”

    “I know so,” Riley replied with a small smirk. “But you’re not getting off that easily. If you find them, what’ll you say?”

    “I don’t know,” Ariana said honestly, her gaze drifting back to the stars. “Maybe I’ll just be glad to see them again.”

    The two fell into a companionable silence, the only sound the rustle of leaves in the night breeze. For all the chaos and danger surrounding their lives, this moment felt still, almost peaceful.

    As Riley eventually rose and headed back to camp, Ariana stayed behind, her thoughts lingering on Visus and the man who had reassured her that it hadn’t been madness to follow that sign. She didn’t know if she’d ever see Cullen again, but she held onto the faint hope that somewhere, under the same stars, he was still alive.

  • Chapter 10 – The Fifth Blight

    5 Wintermarch – 8 August 9:30

    As Wintermarch rolled around, Ariana couldn’t believe she had been in Ferelden almost 6 months. As she made her way through the small, bustling dock of West Hill, the dockmaster pulled her aside with an air of urgency, pressing a sealed letter into her hand. “This one came with special instructions,” he said, glancing at her with a hint of worry. “Marked important and urgent—if you hadn’t come by today, we had orders to find you and deliver it directly.”

    She took the letter from his hands, the unusual instructions gnawing at her curiosity. What could be so pressing that Varric would go to these lengths? she wondered, a hint of unease growing in her chest.

    Finding a quiet corner within the fortress walls, far from prying eyes, she took a breath, breaking the seal and slipping the letter from its envelope. The familiar scrawl of Varric’s handwriting met her gaze, and as she began to read, she couldn’t shake the feeling that whatever lay within these pages would change everything.

    Pup,

    This isn’t the sort of letter I ever thought I’d have to write to you. Listen up, because this one’s urgent. I’ve been hearing some rather alarming rumors out of Orzammar—reports of darkspawn activity increasing by the day. They’re sealing up more tunnels than usual, and some of the folks I know in the area are genuinely worried. The kind of worried that no one wants to talk about openly.

    And that’s not the worst of it. Word is that a Dalish clan might have encountered the darkspawn firsthand. They fled across the Frostbacks, and as far as I can tell, they’re camped near Kirkwall on Sundermount. I’m looking into it, but if there’s truth in this… it could mean the real thing—a Blight.

    So, I made some inquiries with the Grey Wardens there in Ferelden. They didn’t confirm anything, of course; those stoics keep their secrets close. But they hinted that they’re expecting the Fifth Blight anytime now. They didn’t say it outright, but they don’t want people in Ferelden getting too comfortable, if you catch my drift.

    I won’t mince words, Pup: you need to get out of Ferelden. Whatever business you think you’ve got there, it’s time to reconsider. I’m sending Berthold to pick you up as soon as you’re ready. You might think you’re ready to take on darkspawn and whatever else, but trust me, you’re not. Not yet. If we’ve got another Blight on our hands, this is no time to go proving how tough you are. You’ve still got a lot to learn, and the first lesson is staying alive.

    Now, I realize this whole Ferelden idea was half mine to begin with. Well, I’m changing my mind. You’re coming back, and I’ll keep you safe here in Kirkwall. I’m sure I can set something up—somewhere the Blight won’t reach us.

    So, start packing. Get somewhere safe until Berthold arrives. And remember, I’ll be waiting. You don’t get to die on me, pup, not yet.

    —V

    Ariana’s fingers trembled slightly as she clutched Varric’s letter, folding it and tucking it into her pack as if somehow, burying the words could erase the implications. A Blight… an actual Blight, the darkest of nightmares and, yet, here it was, possibly beginning right under her feet. The last Blight had been 4 ages ago… The whole way back to Crestwood, her mind churned with panic. Every passerby—a merchant, a weary traveler, a family headed south—were all blissfully unaware of the danger that could already be creeping toward them. But what was she supposed to do? Varric’s warnings rang in her mind, urging her to leave Ferelden without delay. But how could she walk away from this without saying something?

    Her thoughts twisted into knots as she approached the decision she dreaded: Cullen. His birthday was next week, and up until now, she’d be bursting with excitement to see him, to spend a few precious days together near Lake Calenhad. But how could she celebrate, pretending that everything was normal when this dark shadow loomed? Should she tell him before his birthday, possibly ruining his day? Or wait until afterward, risking his anger for keeping such a monumental secret?

    As Ariana reached Crestwood, she still had no answers. All she knew was that she couldn’t hold this burden alone, not when someone like Cullen needed to know. It wasn’t only about him, either. Michael was here in Ferelden, stationed at the Circle. Could she, in good conscience, let Cullen stay without warning him, without allowing him the chance to make his own choice?

    The days stretched like hours, and by the time she arrived at Lake Calenhad, her resolution solidified. She would risk lingering by the docks as long as she needed, prepared to see Cullen sooner than their usual schedule. She found a seat at their table in The Spoiled Princess, keeping her hood drawn low and eyes to the ground. Her pulse thudded with each moment that passed, watching the door in tense anticipation.

    When Cullen finally walked in, he looked only briefly at Gilbert before the innkeeper subtly pointed him toward her table. His gaze snapped to the corner, his expression shifting to one of immediate concern as he crossed the room. He slid into the seat beside her, his voice low but urgent.

    “What are you doing here, Ari? This isn’t your usual time.” His eyes searched her face, but the look of worry and dread in her own stilled his questions.

    Ariana swallowed, glancing down before meeting his gaze with a firmness that belied the storm inside her. “Cullen,” she said, her voice tight with fear, “we need to talk.”

    ~~~

    The words “we need to talk” only ever meant trouble, Cullen thought, bracing himself for whatever she had to say. He reached across the table, taking her hand in his, and gently tried to pull her up from her seat. “Then let’s get out of here,” he urged, his voice low.

    But Ariana shook her head, slipping her hand from his grasp. “No, you’ll need the light,” she replied, her voice steady but filled with a weight he couldn’t ignore.

    Ariana reached across the table, pushing the candle toward the middle as she handed Cullen the folded letter.  She forced a steadying breath as she looked around, keeping an eye on the other patrons as she did.

    Cullen frowned, glancing between her and the note. “This… this isn’t from you,” he said, noting the unfamiliar handwriting as he turned the letter over.

    “No, it’s from a friend.” She met his gaze evenly, hoping he wouldn’t press for details about her mysterious contact. Maker help me, just read it, she thought, watching as he finally opened the letter, his brow furrowing as he began reading.

    Ariana could almost feel each word etching itself into him, her gaze tracing every shift in his expression as he read. She knew that look well, having worn it herself just days ago: the incredulous disbelief, the sinking dread that deepened with each line. She could see him reading it over and over, as if the words might change, but the meaning was unavoidable. Finally, he folded the letter, set it down slowly, and gave her a hard look.

    “Ariana,” he said quietly, glancing around. “Come with me.”

    She hesitated, nodding but still feeling like her legs were rooted to the spot. They gathered themselves quickly and slipped out into the night, moving together in silence until they reached the familiar clearing, shadowed and private.

    Once there, Cullen turned back to her, his eyes fixed on hers, the weight of unasked questions held tightly in his gaze. “Ari,” he began, his voice catching, “tell me this letter is exaggerating. That it’s… it’s just rumors, rumors that have gotten out of hand.”

    Her face fell, the resolve she’d kept up in the tavern crumbling. “I don’t think so, Cullen. My friend—” she gestured to the letter, her voice unsteady, “he wouldn’t have sent this if he weren’t certain. You read it. He wants me to leave Ferelden immediately. He’s not one to be emotional or overreact.”

    Cullen took a deep breath, running his hands over his face. “A Blight,” he repeated, the word sounding foreign on his lips. He looked down at the letter again, holding it like it might somehow make sense if he just read it one more time. “It’s unimaginable, to think of it reaching us now, here, and after all this time…”

    She nodded, the weight of it all settling heavily between them. “But what about the people here, Cullen? I keep wondering… is it even right to leave without warning them?”

    Cullen was silent for a long moment, his jaw set as he looked out into the trees. “You can’t stay here, Ari.” His voice softened, the urgency clear. “If it’s real, if this is really happening… promise me, you’ll leave. You’ll be safe.”

    She looked away, feeling a sharp ache in her chest at the thought of leaving him. “I… I’ll consider it,” she replied, her voice barely a whisper, not quite ready to make the promise she knew he wanted.

    He reached for her hand, his gaze full of both hope and fear. “Then we’ll face it together,” he murmured, the resolution in his words firm.

    ~~~

    For the next couple of days, they continued their quiet, serious discussions, weighing how best to handle the knowledge of a potential Blight. Cullen questioned aloud who might even believe him—whether the Knight-Commander would take him seriously, or if perhaps First Enchanter Irving might be more receptive to the possibility of such a threat. The sheer weight of it all hung over them, heavy and constant, with neither able to fully dismiss the lingering dread.

    They spent his birthday together, though Ariana apologized more than once for burdening him with such news on a day meant for celebration. She looked at him with regret, hating to see the shadow in his expression.

    “Ari,” he reassured her gently, taking her hand in his, “you have nothing to apologize for. You did the right thing. I’d have done the same in your place.” He looked at her with such sincerity that, for a moment, she almost believed she had chosen the right time to tell him.

    After a pause, she reached for her pack, a shy smile on her face as she pulled out a small, neatly wrapped box. “I did bring you a gift. It’s not much, but…” she trailed off, looking both hopeful and a bit self-conscious as she handed it to him.

    Cullen carefully unwrapped it, revealing an amulet nestled inside. The pendant was unlike anything he’d ever seen, made of bone with delicate markings etched along its length. It was attached to a simple leather strap, beautiful in its simplicity. “Ari, this is…” he hesitated, momentarily at a loss for words.

    “It’s crafted from the horn of a Halla,” she explained softly. “The Dalish say it grants protection from spirits and demons. I thought…” she paused, looking down as if uncertain, “…I thought you spend so much of your life protecting others. It seemed fitting.”

    She explained that her friend in Kirkwall, always capable of finding rare items, had helped her obtain it. She’d spent months tracking down a Dalish clan willing to part with one. And that was before this…before any news of the Blight. She’d wanted him to have something to protect him.

    Cullen’s chest tightened at her words. Her thoughtfulness touched him more deeply than he could say, the gift so clearly tied to the life he led and the way she saw him. The specter of the Blight still loomed between them, yet he found himself feeling a lightness he hadn’t felt in days. Gratitude softened his gaze as he looked at her, knowing her feelings for him echoed his own.

    “I don’t know what to say,” he murmured, his voice low. “Thank you.” He gently placed the amulet over his neck, the Halla horn pendant resting against his chest, a reminder that she had thought of him even when they were apart.

    Her lips curved into a faint, grateful smile, though she still seemed weighed down by her guilt. Seeing this, Cullen resolved to set aside the dark knowledge of the Blight, if only for the evening. He gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, his thumb tracing small circles on her wrist.

    “Tonight,” he said, meeting her eyes with a soft smile, “let’s forget about all that, just for a while. I want to spend this birthday with you. Just here, just us.” His words were gentle, and with that, they allowed themselves to stay in this moment, letting the weight of the world fall away, if only for now.

    ~~~

    After Cullen’s birthday, they both agreed that they could not keep this knowledge to themselves. The news of an impending Blight needed to be shared, and if it saved even a single life, it would be worth it. Cullen was determined to speak with Knight-Commander Greagoir and First Enchanter Irving; he felt these were the two with the best chance of understanding the gravity of the situation. He committed Varric’s letter to memory, preparing himself for any questions or doubts they might raise.

    Meanwhile, Ariana took on her own part of their mission. She traveled far and wide—West Hill, Crestwood, Lothering, even Honnleath. Cullen had asked her to carry Varric’s letter to his family, so they could see the truth with their own eyes. When she visited Honnleath, his parents and siblings gave her letters to take back to Cullen, words of love and concern they knew he would need. She felt their warm smiles and subtle glances, each one understanding what perhaps even she and Cullen hadn’t fully acknowledged yet: their bond was far more than friendship, even if they themselves couldn’t yet admit it. His family, though, could only hope that this Blight wouldn’t tear them apart.

    More than a month had passed since she’d last seen him. She had sent a letter to Varric, saying she couldn’t leave just yet. Not until I’ve tried to help save at least some lives, she’d written, her heart torn between her love for Varric, who was almost a second father to her, and her new life here. She promised she’d stay safe until the last possible moment but insisted that this was a duty she couldn’t ignore.

    In early Drakonis, while stopping for the night at a tavern in Lothering, Ariana overheard a chilling conversation: King Cailan had been killed at Ostagar in a battle against the darkspawn. She didn’t wait to spend the night. Instead, she grabbed her pack and left immediately, heading straight for Lake Calenhad and the Circle Tower.

    A week later, she arrived at the docks. Wasting no time, she hurried into The Spoiled Princess, barely pausing to glance around. She felt Gilbert’s curious eyes on her as she approached, her face drawn and urgent.

    “Gilbert, have you seen Cullen?” she asked, her voice barely steady.

    He shook his head slowly. “Not yet, but I’d expect him any time now. He’s always prompt, that one—”

    “Ariana?” a familiar voice cut in. Her heart sank. It was Michael, his voice sharp with restrained frustration. She sighed heavily, steeling herself as she turned to face him. It was her brother, yes, but she had no time or patience for his this.

    “Michael, do we get to have a civilized conversation this time?” she asked, her voice cool. She wasn’t afraid of him anymore. She knew now, with clear certainty, that she could outmatch him if she needed to. Thanks to Cullen in large part. She might be exhausted from the journey, but if it meant her freedom, she was more than prepared to fight.

    “You’re still being a selfish little brat,” he said, tone dripping with disdain. “How civilized do you expect me to be, Ariana? You need to go home and fulfill your obligations.”

    Gilbert sighed from behind the bar. “If there’s going to be a fight,” he muttered, “I’d appreciate it if you’d take it outside.”

    Ariana’s eyes stayed on her brother. “I have no intention of fighting anyone,” she said calmly, before shooting Michael a pointed look. But he wasn’t ready to listen. He reached out, gripping her arm, intent on dragging her outside. She twisted free in a swift motion, and he blinked, surprised at her strength.

    “Stop,” she said, her voice fierce. “Just listen to me for one moment, Michael.”

    At that moment, Cullen walked in, taking in the scene with a single glance. He spotted Michael’s taut expression, Ariana’s resolute stance, and his eyes hardened. He didn’t care anymore about the repercussions of getting involved in her family matters. Striding over to them, he quickly closed the gap.

    “Michael,” he said firmly, “this is not the time to be dragging your sister home to Ostwick. There are bigger problems than runaway nobility right now.”

    Ariana turned to him, hope and urgency mingling in her eyes. “Then—you’ve heard?” Her voice was barely more than a whisper, but Cullen could hear the restrained fear.

    He met her gaze, his expression solemn. “We have.”

    Michael frowned, looking between the two of them, irritation replaced by confusion. “What are you two talking about?”

    ~~~

    The weight of Ostagar’s news hung heavy between Cullen and Ariana. The unspoken realization was there, stark in their eyes—a confirmation of what they had dreaded for over a month. This was no longer a rumor, no longer a distant fear; it was a devastating, unavoidable truth.

    Michael’s voice cut sharply through the silence, his impatience bristling. “Would someone please explain what is going on?” His frustration was evident, but his dense obliviousness to the expressions on their faces only grated Ariana’s nerves.

    She rounded on him, unable to contain her irritation any longer. “This is what I was trying to tell you. The Battle of Ostagar…” she took a breath, her tone wavering between anger and despair, “The king… King Cailan is dead. The Grey Wardens, nearly all of them… they were slaughtered. This is not just talk of darkspawn—it is here. The Fifth Blight has begun in Ferelden.”

    The tavern fell deathly silent. All around them, patrons stared, some clutching their drinks, others with wide eyes. Gilbert, usually keen on keeping his bar out of drama, stood frozen behind the counter, listening as Ariana’s words sank into the room like stones. For a moment, no one dared speak, the enormity of what they’d just learned settling heavily into the quiet.

    Michael, pale, slumped into a nearby chair, eyes distant as he absorbed the horror. Ariana, feeling the weight of their fears mirrored around her, leaned into Cullen, drawing whatever strength she could from his presence. He wrapped his arms around her without hesitation, pulling her close, his hands steady and warm against the tension in her shoulders. They remained like that, a silent bastion against the darkness that threatened to close in around them.

    Michael, seeming to come to his senses, lifted his gaze, his eyes catching sight of them together. He blinked, frowning as confusion twisted his expression. “What… what is the meaning of this?” he demanded, his voice thick with a mixture of shock and resentment.

    Without moving from Cullen’s embrace, Ariana turned her gaze on him, sharp and unyielding. “Maker help me, Michael. For your sake, I hope you simply do not understand what a Blight means.” Her tone was steely, carrying a warning that begged him not to push further.

    But, predictably, he did. He surged from his seat, moving to reach for her once more, the reflex to control her outweighing the gravity of what he’d just learned. Yet the look on Cullen’s face—the calm, resolute glare fixed on Michael—stopped him in his tracks. Cullen’s silent warning was clear: take another step, and you will regret it.

    Michael’s bravado faltered, and he slowly sat back down, eyeing Cullen warily. Though his need for answers simmered beneath the surface, he finally understood there were far greater threats at hand. The Blight was here, and they would all need each other—like it or not.

    ~~~

    Each of them had tasks that couldn’t be put aside. For the Templars, vigilance at the Tower had become paramount. Every mage awaiting transport between Circles had to be moved swiftly and without incident. To clear the backlog, Knight-Commander Greagoir had begun assigning more Templars than usual to these escort duties, and Cullen found himself increasingly pressed into service, his responsibilities doubling, sometimes even tripling. Days off were a thing of the past.

    Meanwhile, Ariana continued her quiet travels, mostly between West Hill, Crestwood, and Lake Calenhad—though her visits to the latter grew fewer. Cullen was rarely able to leave the Tower, and their stolen moments together had grown almost nonexistent since that fateful night at the Spoiled Princess.

    She had managed one more tense conversation with Michael. He still disagreed—vehemently—with her choice to abandon Ostwick, and he wasn’t prepared to offer any aid. But, for now, he would at least cease his attempts to drag her back home. It was a small relief, one that felt fragile but gave her a bit of peace as she continued her own watchful journey through Ferelden’s border towns, determined to help however she could.

    The weight of the recent weeks bore down on Ariana as she pushed open the door to the Spoiled Princess. Her heart leaped with hope when she found the tavern empty, save for Gilbert. But when she saw his face fall at her entrance, a wave of dread rushed over her.

    “Gilbert,” she began cautiously, “where is everyone?”

    Gilbert sighed heavily, rubbing a hand over his weary face. “The Circle Tower’s been… closed for a couple of days now. No word in or out.”

    Ariana felt her pulse quicken. “Closed? Why? Do you know what’s going on?”

    He shook his head. “Only rumors, lass, and none of them good. People say that all is not well at the Circle.” He paused, looking at her with pity. “I haven’t seen Ser Cullen in at least two weeks.”

    Her heart sank, worry flooding through her. All is not well? The phrase echoed in her mind as she tried to imagine what could be happening. Could it be… darkspawn? Had the Blight somehow spread to the middle of Lake Calenhad? But that didn’t make sense. The Tower was fortified, surrounded by water… it couldn’t have been breached so easily. Then what?

    Gilbert watched her, the worry clear on his face. “I’m sorry, Ariana. I wish I had better news for you.”

    Ariana took a steadying breath, trying to keep the fear from overwhelming her. She nodded, resolute. “Thank you, Gilbert. For everything.” She dug into her coin pouch and pulled out five gold pieces, pressing them into his hand. “Take this and get out of Ferelden. Go somewhere safe. Please. You’ve done more than enough.”

    Gilbert looked down at the coins in his hand, then back up at her, his eyes widening. “Ariana, I can’t—”

    “Please,” she interrupted, her tone more urgent. “If things are as bad as you think, then I need you to be safe.”

    He hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Very well. But… if you want to leave a note, in case he comes back—” He gestured to an empty table near the door.

    “Yes,” she replied, her voice soft but determined. “I’ll leave a message.” She took the parchment and quill he handed her and sat down, the empty tavern around her echoing with her worry.

    For a moment, she hesitated, unsure of what to write. She thought of all the things she wanted to say to Cullen, all the questions and fears she had for him. But in the end, she kept it simple.

    She folded the note, pressing it to her lips for a moment, before placing it on the table. Then, after one last look around the tavern, she turned to Gilbert.

    “Thank you, Gilbert,” she said, her voice heavy with gratitude. “And please… stay safe.”

    Gilbert nodded, his expression somber as he took her hand in a brief, comforting squeeze. She left, stepping out into the chill of the early evening with a heart full of worry and a resolve burning brighter than ever.

    ~~~

    Cullen could feel something amiss days before it began. It was a subtle shift in the atmosphere of the Tower, a sense that each stone had turned colder, that the usual voices seemed muted as if the Tower itself was holding its breath. And then, all at once, the silence shattered.

    The attack started within the Tower’s heart. Cullen was sent to investigate a disturbance on the third floor, but he was immediately engulfed in chaos—mages twisted beyond recognition, monstrous abominations consumed by a frenzied, dark power. There was no rhyme or reason, just the relentless surge of terror and magic that turned every face into something monstrous.

    And then he was alone. Separated from the others, the sounds of battle roaring through the halls, Cullen could feel himself being drawn deeper into something darker than any mage’s spell. As he pushed through the darkness, something found him, something otherworldly. A demon. It seeped into his mind, drawing from his thoughts, and he fought to hold onto himself, to block it from any memory of her. Ariana.

    But the demon knew him better than he realized, peeling through his memories like layers of old cloth. And then it found her, that one bright, unguarded memory he clung to. He tried to push it back, but it was too late. It drew from his fondest moments—their long talks by the lake, the warmth of her hand resting in his, the look in her eyes that day at the ruins. Those moments were his anchor, the reason he held onto himself, the reason he fought so hard. But the demon turned them on him, twisted them, turning every comforting memory into a haunting vision.

    First, the demon tried seduction. It used Ariana’s voice, her laugh, her presence, conjuring illusions of her standing before him. “Cullen,” she whispered, her tone low and inviting. “Take me. Make me yours. You know you want me.” The image reached for him, her touch warm and achingly familiar, but he recoiled.

    “No,” he said through gritted teeth, his voice trembling. “That’s not her.”

    The illusion flickered, and Ariana’s visage twisted, her voice becoming a mocking echo. “You’re a fool, Cullen. You can’t save anyone. Not even yourself.”

    When seduction failed, the demon turned to fear. It reached into his mind and pulled forth Ariana’s recounting of the bandit attack. But in this twisted vision, the bandits weren’t disorganized or clumsy. They were merciless, dragging her down as she screamed his name. He saw her bloodied, beaten, and lifeless on the ground, her final cry for him echoing endlessly in his mind.

    “You could have saved her,” the demon hissed, its voice slithering through the dark. “But you were too late. You’ll always be too late.”

    “No!” Cullen roared, his hands clawing at the stone walls of his prison, his knuckles bloodied from his futile efforts to fight something that existed only in his mind. “It’s not real. It’s not real!”

    The visions shifted again. Now, Ariana stood before him, but she was no longer the woman he knew. Her eyes were darkened, her voice distorted as she begged him to save her. “Help me, Cullen. Please,” she sobbed, falling to her knees. Her hands clawed at her face, and her skin cracked, oozing black ichor. “You promised you’d protect me.”

    His heart twisted in agony as he reached for her, only for his hands to pass through her image like smoke. “Ariana,” he choked out, tears streaming down his face. “This isn’t real. You’re not real.”

    But the demon’s power was relentless, and it showed him scene after scene of Ariana falling into darkness, begging for his help, accusing him of abandoning her. Every scream, every tear, every desperate look was designed to break him, to make him surrender to despair.

    Throughout it all, Cullen clung to one thing—the Halla pendant she had given him. He gripped it tightly in his hand, its edges digging into his palm, grounding him in reality. “She’s safe,” he whispered to himself, over and over. “She’s not here. She’s safe.”

    Time lost meaning. Days, hours, minutes—he couldn’t tell. The visions blended into a ceaseless torment, but the pendant in his hand reminded him of the truth. Ariana wasn’t there, and she wasn’t lost. Not yet.

    Finally, the sounds of a real battle pulled him back. Voices he recognized, shouts, metal against stone—something was happening, something real. The nightmare lifted, and when he finally stumbled out, dazed and exhausted, he learned that the Hero of Ferelden had arrived, that the Tower had been purged, that the mages were safe.

    But Cullen knew he would not be safe from this. Those visions, those twisted memories—it was as if they had left a scar, a reminder he couldn’t shake. As he left his cell, each step felt heavier than the last, as though he was still bound to the darkness, still haunted by the sense that she—his real Ariana—was forever out of reach.

    And for the first time, he wondered if he could endure this duty, this life in the Tower, and what he would sacrifice to truly be free of it.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s fingers traced over the Halla pendant hanging around his neck. It felt solid and grounding—a tether to reality after the twisted nightmares that had nearly claimed him. She is real, he reminded himself, clutching it as if it could somehow bridge the distance between them. Ariana is out there, waiting. The thought brought him a fierce determination. As soon as he was able, he made his way out of the Circle, each step toward the shore bringing a little more clarity.

    He reached The Spoiled Princess as dusk settled, casting long shadows over the empty tavern save for Gilbert behind the bar. Cullen entered quietly, glancing around with an urgency he couldn’t entirely mask, but Gilbert noticed. The older man’s face softened with relief, nodding at Cullen as he approached.

    “Good to see you, Ser Cullen,” Gilbert greeted, his tone warm and welcoming. “You’ve been missed.” There was a glint in his eye—a knowing one—that Cullen almost missed, though he felt an odd comfort in it. The tavern keeper didn’t wait for him to respond; instead, he began rummaging through a small chest behind the counter. “Ariana… she left something for you.” Gilbert pulled out a folded note, carefully sealed, as though he’d guarded it himself. He held it out with a small smile. “She trusted I’d find a way to get it to you.”

    Cullen took the note, surprised to feel the weight of his gratitude pressing down on him. “Thank you, Gilbert. I… Maker, I can’t thank you enough for holding onto this.” He hesitated, then asked, “When did you last see her?”

    Gilbert sighed, leaning against the counter as he considered. “Must be a month now, I’d wager. She asked about you, left this for when you… well, if you came back.” His face grew somber. “I think she was hoping you’d come sooner, but times are hard. And with everything happening out there… It’s dangerous, you know that as well as anyone.”

    Cullen swallowed, nodding. He knew that too well. The Blight was sweeping across the land with a viciousness he could feel deep in his bones, and knowing she was somewhere out there, wandering alone, made the edges of his heart ache. With a quiet thanks, he moved to an empty table.

    Cullen broke the seal and unfolded the note, his hands trembling slightly. Her writing filled the page with a familiar elegance, her words precise but carrying an undercurrent of warmth.

    Cullen,

    I was here. I am sorry to have missed you, but if you find this letter, know that I am still in Ferelden, waiting for you. I will do my best to remain safe, but I swear I will not leave without you. I will stay in Crestwood as long as I can.

    Survive this, Cullen, as I vow I will survive it too. No matter what comes, I will find you, always.

    Yours, Ari

    He read it over and over, as if he could feel her voice through each line. For the first time in weeks, something in him felt whole. I will find her. The need to send word tugged at him with a desperation he’d never known, and yet he forced himself to think carefully.

    As he stood to leave, Gilbert placed a hand on his shoulder. “If I hear from her again, you’ll know. But for now… take care of yourself, Ser Cullen.”

    Cullen nodded, gratitude almost choking his words. With one last glance at the letter, he steeled himself. He would find a way to let her know, and he would find her again. The Blight would not keep him from her, not if there was any way to reach her.

    ~~~

    A few days later, Gilbert sent word for Cullen to come to The Spoiled Princess. He didn’t explain, but Cullen’s heart leapt with hope. Ari. It must be her.

    He rushed down to the tavern, charging in with a single thought. His eyes swept the room, searching every corner, but she was nowhere to be seen. Gilbert stood behind the bar as he slung a pack over his shoulder, watching him approach with a pained expression. Cullen’s heart sank even before the man spoke.

    “I have news, Ser Cullen. It’s—” Gilbert hesitated, his voice catching. “Word came from Crestwood, or… rather, about Crestwood,” he corrected himself softly, and Cullen tensed, his hands gripping the bar as if bracing for a blow.

    “What happened?” Cullen’s voice was barely a whisper.

    Gilbert looked away, struggling to find the words. “The darkspawn invaded Crestwood, and…” He swallowed. “The dam broke. Flooded the entire valley. It stopped the darkspawn, aye, but most… most of the people in Crestwood…” His voice trailed off, but Cullen heard it loud and clear. Almost everyone in Crestwood was dead.

    Cullen staggered, barely able to keep himself upright. No. No, that can’t be true. His thoughts reeled, spiraling. If darkspawn had come… she would have left. She promised to stay safe. She vowed it.

    Ari’s words came rushing back, her assurances that she would survive, that she wouldn’t leave Ferelden without him. He wrestled with the torrent of emotions flooding him. A desperate hope lingered that somehow she had made it, that she had escaped. But he knew all too well how slim the chances were.

    He sank onto the bench nearby, struggling to breathe as his mind battled the reality before him. It felt impossible. Maker, if she is gone…

    The thought was too much, but he couldn’t push it aside. I have to find her. Whether she was safe or lost, he would go to Crestwood. He would keep searching, even if all he found in the end was her body.

    ~~~

    Ariana was running now, truly running. For weeks, she had managed to stay a step ahead of the darkspawn. She’d heard whispers of their advance toward Crestwood and West Hill, and more than once, she’d caught rumors of a Warden who was still fighting them back. If only I could find them, she thought, but they were only rumors, and she’d yet to see any sign.

    It had been nearly a month since she’d last visited The Spoiled Princess, and she’d waited until the last possible moment for word from Cullen. But nothing came. Maker, I hope he’s alright. Her heart clenched at the thought, the worry curling around her like a shadow that wouldn’t lift.

    The last week had been a blur of dodging and fighting, cutting down just enough darkspawn to carve a way forward, but their numbers were relentless. West Hill had already fallen. And Redcliffe? She’d seen it holding its own, barely, but it wasn’t a place she could linger. Northward would mean only more battles, and going south felt like heading straight into the heart of danger. There’s nowhere left. She weighed her options, painfully aware that every delay lessened her chances of survival. Yet some instinct pulled her back toward Lake Calenhad.

    But each time she tried to approach, she found the docks guarded by wave after wave of darkspawn. It was a maze of nightmarish creatures between her and any chance of reaching Cullen. And Varric… she thought, heart heavy. She hadn’t been able to send word to him since West Hill fell. He’d worry, but she had no choice but to keep moving.

    Weeks bled into months, as Ariana wandered like a shadow along the edges of safety, never able to get close enough to her goal. She avoided most towns, most already overrun, slipping through less guarded areas, bartering with traveling merchants for food and supplies. She never strayed too far from Lake Calenhad, hoping, each time, that she might finally find a way through.

    And then, in one desperate attempt, she found herself once more at Lake Calenhad. She didn’t know why she expected anything to be different this time, but her instincts had yet to fail her. The docks were silent, empty. She held her breath, barely daring to hope, as she stepped into the tavern. Only silence greeted her; Gilbert was nowhere to be found. Good, she thought. He listened, at least. But now, she needed to get word to Cullen—if he was even still there.

    Her gaze settled on an abandoned boat swaying at the dock. It was little more than a rowboat, but it would do. Without thinking further, she climbed in and began rowing toward the tower. She wouldn’t need long, just enough to get a message across.

    The tower loomed large over her as she approached, the eerie stillness unsettling. As she neared, two Templars emerged, shouting for her to turn around. But she wasn’t about to leave without trying.

    “Please, I’m not here to cause trouble,” she said, hoping her voice carried the sincerity she felt. “I only need to know if Ser Cullen is alive. If he is, please… please pass a message along that I’m still here, still alive.”

    The Templars exchanged a look, one grim, the other almost pitying. “Ser Cullen… has been transferred. We don’t know where.”

    Their words settled over her, heavy and final. Transferred. She knew Cullen wouldn’t have chosen to leave—he would never leave without word if he had any choice. Her heart sank, weighed down by a sudden ache. He hadn’t been able to find her. And she couldn’t find him.

    Swallowing the disappointment, Ariana thanked the Templars and turned back toward the boat. Varric, she thought, her mind quickly sharpening. She would need his help now more than ever. Varric’s network was vast, and if anyone could find where Cullen had been taken, it would be him.

    Hold on, Cullen, she thought as she rowed back to shore. I will find you.

  • Chapter 9 – Settling In

    17 Kingsway – 30 Haring 9:29

    The journey back through Redcliffe to Lake Calenhad’s docks was quiet, but not peaceful. The calm of the road couldn’t touch the restlessness building in Cullen’s chest. He stole glances at Ariana, noting the subtle shift in her posture as the northern shore came into view. The tension returned to her shoulders, her gaze sharpening as she scanned the docks ahead. She was looking for something—or someone—and he had no doubt it was her brother. He hated the thought of her constantly having to watch her back, never able to relax.

    Ariana’s voice broke the silence. “Cullen,” she said, her eyes never leaving the shore, “I need to leave. We both know I cannot linger here…”

    Her words hung in the air like a blow he hadn’t braced for, though he’d known they were coming. When she finally turned to face him, he didn’t have the strength to mask his reaction. She caught the flicker of pain in his expression, and a small, bittersweet smile curved her lips. That smile—it did something to him, something he couldn’t quite name. She looked almost… content, as though his wanting her to stay mattered to her in a way that frightened him.

    Cullen’s mind raced for a solution, any solution, though he knew none existed. What could he offer her? Safety? Stability? Those were things he could barely promise himself, let alone someone as fiercely independent as Ariana. “Where will you go?” he asked, his voice tighter than he intended.

    “Berthold should be back in West Hill in about three or four weeks,” she replied, a faint smile softening her expression. “Crestwood, maybe. That could still be an option.”

    Relief and heartache mingled within him. At least she wasn’t planning on disappearing completely—yet the thought of her wandering from one uncertain refuge to the next gnawed at him. How had she become so important to him in so short a time? In truth they’d only known each other for a little over a week. A few days before her brother found her, and this past week with his family. It didn’t make sense, and yet it felt as though she’d always been there, as though something had shifted irreversibly in his world the moment he’d first seen her.

    When they reached the docks, they avoided the busier areas, slipping into the shelter of the trees. The path they followed was familiar, leading back to the small clearing where he’d first helped her escape.

    “Be careful, please,” he said, his voice low, his hand resting on her shoulder. The words felt inadequate, but they were all he had. He didn’t trust the world she was walking back into. He didn’t trust that he’d be there the next time she needed help. And he didn’t trust himself not to follow if she called for him.

    Ariana nodded, her hand rising to cover his, the warmth of her touch grounding him even as he felt her slipping further away. He wanted to say something more, something meaningful that would convince her to stay—if not here, then close enough for him to find her. But when he opened his mouth, the words came out tangled and broken. “If… if you ever decide to leave for somewhere, to finally settle down… just…”

    He couldn’t bring himself to finish the thought. He wanted to ask her to write to him, to find a way to stay connected, to promise she’d be safe. But none of it felt like enough. He couldn’t protect her, not truly, not while she was on the run. And yet the idea of her finding a place where she could live freely—without looking over her shoulder—was the only thing he could cling to.

    Her reply came steady, a promise wrapped in the certainty of her voice. “I will not leave without telling you. And if I must go somewhere far, you will always know where to find me.”

    The weight pressing on his chest eased, though the ache remained. He exhaled slowly, the relief washing over him despite himself.

    She stepped closer then, her hand brushing against his cheek with a softness that threatened to undo him. Her lips pressed against his cheek in a kiss so light, so brief, yet it lingered all the same. “Thank you,” she whispered.

    It was the same as that night he helped her escape, and yet it felt impossibly different—more deliberate, more personal. It was a thank-you, yes, but it was something else, too.

    Before he could say anything more, she turned, her movements resolute yet unhurried, as though she was leaving behind something she didn’t want to let go of. Cullen watched her go, his heart caught in a tangle of longing and helplessness. The trees swallowed her form, and he stood there, rooted to the spot, unable to move until the last rustle of her footsteps faded into the forest.

    Only then did he let himself sink against the nearest tree, running a hand through his hair. Maker help him—she was going to break him.

    ~~~

    Ariana pushed open the door to her rented room, the faint creak of the hinges breaking the quiet of the small inn. The room was modest, with a single bed pushed against the wall and a small table near the window. She set her pack down by the foot of the bed, exhaling slowly. It was a place to rest, to lay low, but as she stood there in the silence, it felt hollow. The kind of hollow that wasn’t solved by four walls and a roof.

    The next few days passed in a blur. She explored the outskirts of Crestwood, tracing the uneven terrain to familiar spots. The ruins of Caer Bronach had become a particular comfort, its weathered stone walls speaking of stories she could only imagine. She often found herself wandering the old fortress, running her fingers along the cold stone, wondering what it would have been like to defend such a place. It grounded her, gave her something to focus on.

    But it never lasted.

    Each time she paused to catch her breath, her thoughts drifted back to Cullen. She imagined him walking beside her, his measured steps and quiet humor filling the silence. She could almost hear his voice, the low timbre of it steady and calming. The thought struck a chord so deep it startled her.

    “Maker,” she muttered aloud, the sound of her own voice startling against the stillness. “Why am I thinking about him?”

    The question lingered, unanswered, as she paced the fortress’s empty halls. It didn’t make sense. Cullen had become important to her in ways she couldn’t quite explain, and the thought unsettled her. It was unreasonable. Irrational. They had barely spent any time together. She could count the days.

    Thirteen days, she realized. Why am I counting them?

    Her chest tightened with the realization. She hadn’t even meant to keep track, but somehow, the number had carved itself into her thoughts. A part of her tried to dismiss it, to write it off as infatuation, or perhaps the lingering comfort of finding someone kind in the chaos of her life. But another part of her, the part she tried to ignore, whispered that it was something more.

    She sat on a low stone wall, her head in her hands, the memories of their last day together flooding back unbidden. The flicker of pain in his eyes when she’d told him she needed to leave. His hand on her shoulder, as if it could hold her in place. The weight of his words, filled with quiet pleading and something she hadn’t dared to name.

    Does he feel the same way? The thought struck her with the force of a gale, and she shook her head as if to dislodge it. No. That’s… ridiculous.

    And yet, it wouldn’t leave her. She thought of Frederick, her childhood friend, and how he had once confessed his feelings for her. That had made sense. They had grown up together, spent years sharing every joy and hardship. But this? She’d known Cullen for a little over a month. They’d only been in each other’s company for thirteen days. It was absurd to think that such a short time could carry so much weight.

    And yet, she thought, staring out at the horizon, here I am, wishing he were here.

    Her thoughts drifted again to her plans. Denerim had been her fallback, the place she’d intended to go if things fell apart. Varric had approved it, and she’d reasoned it was a safe enough distance to keep her ahead of Michael. But the more she thought about it, the more the plan unraveled. Denerim was too far to reliably send and receive letters from West Hill. She wouldn’t be able to keep in touch with her father or Varric without great difficulty. The idea of being so disconnected gnawed at her.

    But from Crestwood, I can reach both West Hill and Lake Calenhad easily…

    The thought settled over her like a weight, both comforting and troubling. It made sense, logistically. Staying here was practical. But as much as she told herself it was about keeping her connections intact, she couldn’t ignore the other reason tugging at her.

    It was only a couple of days’ journey to the Circle Tower. Back to Cullen.

    Ariana closed her eyes, leaning against the cool stone wall. She wasn’t ready to admit what that meant, not yet. For now, she would stay in Crestwood, convincing herself it was the logical choice. But deep down, she knew better. This wasn’t about practicality. It was about him.

    I need to go back, she thought, the realization settling over her like a quiet truth. I need to see him. To figure this out.

    With a steadying breath, she stood and made her way back toward the inn. The room she’d rented would serve as a home for now. But her heart wasn’t in Crestwood. Not really. And sooner or later, she would follow it back to the lake.

    ~~~

    Cullen sat at the same corner table where he had first met her. The Spoiled Princess was quiet this evening, the low murmur of conversation and the clink of mugs providing a familiar backdrop. This table had become something of a refuge for him, a place where he could think. Or, more often, hope. Somehow, sitting here made him feel closer to her, as though staying in this spot might bring her back.

    Yet part of him told himself he shouldn’t hope. It would be better for her to stay away, to find a place where she could truly be safe, where she wouldn’t have to look over her shoulder every moment of every day. A place where she could rebuild her life, far from danger and chaos. That was what she deserved.

    But the thought of her finding that safety—of her leaving—would break him. He couldn’t deny it. The realization unsettled him. He barely knew her. They had spent only a handful of days together, and yet she had become more important to him than almost anyone else he had ever known, aside from his own family.

    The night before they left Honnleath, his mother had pulled him aside after everyone had gone to bed. She had a way of seeing through him, of knowing the thoughts he wasn’t ready to admit even to himself.

    “Hang on to what you’ve found with her,” she had said, her voice low but firm.

    Cullen had shaken his head, smiling faintly. “She’s just a friend, Mother. She’s passing through. That’s all.”

    But his mother had given him that knowing smile, the one that had always unnerved him growing up. The one that said he was fooling himself.

    “She needs someone to care for her as much as you do, my boy,” she had said. “She has lost everything. And yet, I can see it in the way you look at each other. You both have found your home.”

    At the time, Cullen had thought it absurd. A passing connection couldn’t possibly mean so much. But her words had stayed with him, echoing in his mind at the most unexpected moments.

    Now, as he sat at the table, his thoughts drifted back to Ariana. He imagined her somewhere out there, traveling the winding roads, her steps careful and her eyes always scanning for danger. The idea that she might be alone, without anyone to lean on, filled him with a quiet ache he couldn’t shake.

    The creak of the inn’s door broke him from his thoughts. He glanced up, expecting another traveler or merchant. Instead, a cloaked figure stepped inside, pausing to glance around the room. Cullen’s heart skipped as recognition struck him. It was her.

    Gilbert, the tavernkeeper, noticed her too and motioned toward Cullen with a subtle nod. Her gaze followed, and when her eyes met his, a smile spread across her face. Relief washed over him, sharp and overwhelming. He hadn’t realized just how much he’d needed to see her until this moment.

    As she began walking toward him, her movements sure and unhurried, Cullen’s chest tightened. His pulse quickened, each beat echoing in his ears. She was here. She had come back. And as her smile grew, his mother’s words surfaced again, unbidden but undeniable.

    You both have found your home.

    Ariana reached the table and lowered her hood, her hair catching the faint glow of the tavern’s lamps.

    “You’re still here,” she said with a teasing smile as she pulled out the chair across from him. “Should I be flattered?”

    Cullen managed a smile, his pulse still steadying. “Maybe I just like this table.”

    “Of course you do,” she replied lightly, sitting down.

    For a moment, they simply looked at each other, the silence filled with unspoken relief. Then Cullen leaned forward, his voice soft but curious. “How was your week?”

    Ariana hesitated briefly, then began recounting her travels. She spoke of Crestwood, of its quiet hills and the ruins of Caer Bronach that had captured her attention. There was a wistful quality to her voice as she described wandering the fortress, imagining the battles it had once withstood. But there was something else, too—a flicker of hesitation, as though she wasn’t telling him everything.

    “And you?” she asked, turning the question back to him. “What’s been keeping you busy at the Circle?”

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. “The usual. Reports, patrols, ensuring the apprentices don’t accidentally set something on fire.” His tone was light, but there was a weariness beneath it that Ariana didn’t miss.

    “It doesn’t sound like you’ve had much rest,” she said, concern flickering in her eyes.

    Cullen shrugged. “It comes with the duty.”

    “And how long do you plan to keep carrying it all on your own?” she asked softly, her gaze steady.

    The question caught him off guard, and he looked away, the corner of his mouth twitching into a faint smile. “I’ll manage.”

    They fell into a rhythm after that, the conversation weaving between stories of her travels and anecdotes from his work. Hours passed without either of them noticing. The tavern slowly emptied, the patrons filtering out one by one until only the two of them remained. Gilbert, ever the silent observer, let them stay, tending quietly to his duties without interrupting.

    She tilted her head, her expression softening. “I… I’m glad I came back.”

    His chest tightened at her words, but he kept his tone light. “So am I.”

    The conversation slowed as the night deepened, the quiet hum of the tavern wrapping around them like a cocoon. For the first time in days, Cullen felt at ease, as though the world outside could wait just a little longer. Ariana’s presence, her laughter, her quiet determination—it was enough to make him believe that maybe, just maybe, his mother had been right.

    ~~~

    As the days passed, Gilbert, the tavernkeep, had become an unexpected ally in their arrangement, discreetly helping Ariana and Cullen exchange notes to coordinate their meetings. Gilbert seemed endlessly entertained by the two of them, watching the young “friends” with a knowing grin every time they insisted on their strictly platonic relationship. Yet neither Cullen nor Ariana could deny how much those meetings meant to them.

    In one of their many conversations, Cullen happened to ask about her past birthdays. Ariana, without much thought, mentioned in passing that her birthday was only a couple of weeks away—5 Harvestmere. She’d be turning seventeen. He took note of it, and while his face remained calm, his mind was already spinning with ideas. She’d spoken so casually about it, as though it were an afterthought, but the admission lingered in his thoughts long after their conversation had ended.

    He wanted to make her birthday memorable. She deserved a moment of celebration, something to remind her that she was more than just a girl on the run. But what could he give her? Her life was still so unsettled, and every gift he thought of seemed fleeting or impractical. No, not a gift, he decided. What she really needs is time to relax, to feel like herself.

    With a quiet grin, he hatched a plan. He would take the day off and spend it entirely with her, creating a celebration neither of them would forget.

    In the meantime, they settled into a sort of rhythm. Ariana would spend two or three days near the lake, then travel back to Crestwood to rest for a few days before returning. Cullen, on his end, found ways to manage his responsibilities at the Circle while ensuring he could see her as often as possible. He mentioned to her that he’d have a few extra shifts but would be free for a day after the 4th. It was a casual excuse, a bit of misdirection to ensure she wouldn’t suspect anything. Ariana, distracted by her own routine, agreed without much thought and carried on with her back-and-forth journeys.

    When the night of the 4th arrived, Cullen stood at the bar of The Spoiled Princess, carefully folding a note. He handed it to Gilbert, his expression firm but warm. “Make sure she gets this as soon as she comes in,” he instructed.

    Gilbert raised an eyebrow, glancing at the folded paper. “You’re not planning on waiting for her tonight?”

    Cullen shook his head, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Not tonight. I have something to take care of before morning.”

    The tavernkeep’s knowing grin returned, but he didn’t press further. He tucked the note away in a safe spot and nodded. “She’ll get it. You’ve got my word.”

    As Cullen left the tavern, the cool evening air brushing against his face, he allowed himself a brief moment to reflect. Tomorrow wasn’t just about her birthday. It was about giving her something that felt real, something to anchor her in a world that so often felt like it was slipping away. And maybe, in doing so, it would give him something real, too.

    Tomorrow will be perfect, he thought. It had to be.

    ~~~

    Later that evening, Ariana pushed open the door of The Spoiled Princess, stepping into the familiar warmth of the tavern. Her eyes instinctively scanned the room, looking for a familiar face among the patrons. Her heart sank slightly when she didn’t see him. Cullen wasn’t here.

    She exhaled softly, trying to quell the disappointment that crept into her chest. It was foolish, she told herself. He couldn’t always be here waiting for her. He had his duties, his life at the Circle. And yet, she couldn’t help but wish he was sitting at their usual table, offering that steady smile that seemed to ground her in ways she didn’t quite understand.

    Before she could dwell on it further, Gilbert’s voice called out from the bar. “Ariana!”

    She turned toward him, and her brow furrowed slightly at the grin plastered across his face. His eyes twinkled with a mischief she’d grown accustomed to, and she tilted her head in curiosity as he waved her over.

    “What?” she asked as she approached, already wary of whatever teasing remark he might have prepared.

    Instead of speaking, Gilbert reached beneath the counter and pulled out a folded note. His grin widened as he handed it to her, the air of smug satisfaction unmistakable. Ariana raised an eyebrow, taking the note from him cautiously.

    “What’s that look about?” she asked, folding her arms and fixing him with a playful glare.

    Gilbert shrugged, feigning innocence. “Just read it, lass. I’m only the messenger here.”

    Her suspicion deepened, but curiosity quickly won out. She unfolded the note carefully, her heart quickening as she recognized the handwriting:

    Ari,

    Meet me by the ruins at dawn tomorrow. Bring whatever you might need for the day—and perhaps be ready for anything.

    I’ll be waiting.

    —Cullen

    The moment she read Cullen’s words, a slow smile crept onto her face. She could hear his voice in the phrase be ready for anything, and the mixture of anticipation and excitement it stirred within her was impossible to ignore.

    As she folded the note and tucked it away, realization dawned on her. Tomorrow. He remembered my birthday. That’s why he had the day off, why he’d been so insistent about being free after the 4th.

    Her chest tightened, a warm, unfamiliar feeling rising within her. She couldn’t remember the last time someone had gone out of their way to make her feel celebrated, to show that she mattered. The thought that Cullen had not only remembered but planned something for her made her heart race in a way she couldn’t quite name.

    Gilbert’s voice broke through her thoughts. “Good news, then?” he asked, though his grin suggested he already knew the answer.

    Ariana shot him a look but couldn’t suppress her smile. “Maybe.”

    He chuckled, leaning on the counter. “Well, you’d best get some rest. You’ll need it if you’re to be ‘ready for anything.’”

    She rolled her eyes but laughed softly. “Thanks, Gilbert.”

    As she left the bar and climbed the stairs to her room, her thoughts were already spinning with possibilities. She didn’t know what Cullen had planned, but the promise of the day ahead filled her with a sense of excitement she hadn’t felt in years.

    Dawn cannot come soon enough, she thought, lying back on the bed with a small, secret smile. For the first time in a long time, she let herself look forward to tomorrow.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood near the ruins, the early morning light casting a soft, golden glow over the ancient stone. He adjusted the straps of his pack for what felt like the hundredth time, pacing slightly as he glanced toward the path. His heart raced in anticipation, the quiet morning amplifying the sound of every beat. He’d planned this day carefully, every detail meant to bring her some measure of joy, but now, with the moment upon him, doubt began to creep in.

    What if she doesn’t enjoy it? What if I’ve misread this entirely?

    The thought gnawed at him, but before it could take root, the sound of footsteps reached his ears. He turned, catching sight of her approaching figure, and the doubts melted away. She was here. She had come.

    Ariana stepped into the clearing, her eyes scanning the ruins with quiet curiosity. Cullen watched her, unable to suppress the small smile tugging at his lips. She moved with such a natural grace, yet there was a guardedness to her, a careful way she carried herself as though always preparing for the worst. He wanted, more than anything, to give her a day where she didn’t have to look over her shoulder.

    As she stepped further into the ruins, her brow furrowed slightly. Looking for me, he realized, and a mischievous idea struck him. Silently, he closed the distance between them. Before she could notice, his arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her close. She gasped, but her tension eased immediately as he said, his voice low and teasing, “Caught you again, my lady. You must be slipping around me.”

    Her laughter was like sunlight breaking through clouds, warm and bright. “I would not be so confident, Ser Cullen,” she shot back, slipping from his grasp with an agility that left him impressed. Spinning to face him, her eyes sparkled with playful defiance.

    Cullen grinned, his chest tightening at the sight of her. Without a word, he bent down to retrieve the wooden training swords he’d hidden earlier, tossing one her way. She caught it effortlessly, and the way she twirled it with practiced ease only deepened his admiration.

    “Careful now,” she said, smirking. “I have no intention of going easy on you.”

    He couldn’t hold back a laugh. “I’d be disappointed if you did.”

    The sparring match that followed was exhilarating for both of them, though Cullen quickly realized she was better trained than he had expected. Ariana moved with sharp precision, her strikes calculated and swift, forcing Cullen to stay on his guard. He could see the marks of hard-earned experience in the way she shifted her weight, anticipating his movements.

    Yet, for all her skill, Cullen had years of disciplined training on his side. He parried her first flurry of attacks with practiced ease, stepping lightly out of reach before countering with a measured strike that she barely blocked in time.

    “You’re faster than I expected,” he remarked, his voice laced with genuine admiration.

    Ariana smirked, feinting left before striking low. “I’ve had good teachers.”

    “And you’ve listened well,” Cullen said as he parried her strike and pressed forward, forcing her to retreat a few steps.

    The match continued, their movements a fluid exchange of attack and defense. Ariana landed a solid blow against his side during one round, earning a genuine laugh from Cullen as he rubbed the spot. “Alright,” he admitted, “that was well done.”

    But as the rounds progressed, Cullen’s superior training began to show. He anticipated her feints more often than not, countering with strikes that she struggled to deflect. Even so, she never stopped pressing him, her determination shining through every swing of her blade.

    By the time they paused for breath, Cullen had claimed more victories than she had, though he was careful not to gloat. Instead, he looked at her with an expression of quiet admiration. “You’re relentless,” he said, his tone filled with respect. “Most of the recruits I’ve trained with would’ve yielded long before now.”

    Ariana grinned, leaning on the wooden sword as she caught her breath. “None of them were me.”

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “Fair point.”

    The tension between them eased into something lighter as they stood there, both winded but smiling. The admiration in Cullen’s gaze lingered, though he kept his thoughts to himself. She had surprised him today, not just with her skill but with the way she approached each round—with determination and an unshakable confidence that he couldn’t help but admire.

    Around mid-morning, Cullen set down a blanket near the edge of the lake, the morning sun dancing across the water, and invited her to sit. “A victory feast,” he teased, as he unpacked a spread of fruit, bread, and cheeses he’d prepared, pouring them each a drink.

    She laughed, the sound filling the space between them. “You’re far too good at this.”

    “At what?”

    “Making me forget everything else,” she said softly, her gaze meeting his. The vulnerability in her words struck him, and he felt a surge of determination to give her a day worth remembering.

    As they ate, their conversation flowed easily. She told him about her travels, her fascination with ruins like these, and the stories they seemed to hold. He listened intently, asking questions that brought out her enthusiasm. Her laughter came more freely as the morning stretched into afternoon.

    Finally, he leaned over to his bag, pulling out the books he’d carefully chosen. “These are for you,” he said, his voice soft but steady.

    Her eyes widened as she took the first volume, her fingers reverent as they traced the worn leather binding. “Cullen… I can’t believe you found these.”

    “I remembered what you said,” he replied. “About the constellations, the Evanuris, and… well, I thought these might interest you.”

    She flipped through the pages, her excitement palpable. When she found the constellation Visus on the cover of one, her breath hitched. “You remembered,” she said, her voice barely a whisper.

    He smiled, warmth spreading through him. “Every word.”

    Watching her dive into the books, her curiosity and intelligence on full display, was mesmerizing. She read passages aloud, sparking conversations about myths and legends. When the book on the Evanuris mentioned Fen’Harel, she couldn’t resist exploring the ruins again, searching for symbols that matched the text. Cullen followed, content to watch her in her element, her energy infectious.

    By sunset, they had returned to the lakeside. Cullen spread out another blanket, the sky above them shifting into shades of violet and gold. They pointed out constellations as the stars emerged, laughing as they invented their own. The quiet joy of the day settled over them, a warmth that lingered as twilight deepened.

    Lying side by side, Ariana traced the constellation Visus in the sky. Her gaze shifted to him, her eyes bright with meaning. He didn’t ask what she was thinking; he didn’t need to.

    As the night stretched on, their laughter softened, replaced by the quiet hum of the lake and the gentle glow of moonlight. Cullen felt her head rest against his shoulder, her hand curling gently in his. The steady rhythm of her breathing matched his own, and for the first time in a long while, the world felt still.

    This, he thought as he gazed at the stars above, is what home feels like.

    ~~~

    The path from Lake Calenhad to West Hill was familiar to Ariana now, the winding roads and scattered groves offering a mix of solitude and reflection. The early morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp earth and wildflowers as she adjusted her pack and set a steady pace. Her thoughts, however, were far from the road ahead.

    Her birthday had been… perfect. For all the grand celebrations she’d endured in Ostwick, the extravagant dinners and formal affairs that had felt more like performances than moments of joy, this was the first time she truly felt seen. Cullen had given her something no one else ever had: a sense of safety, of being valued not for who she was supposed to be but for who she was.

    The way he had remembered everything—from her fascination with constellations to the stories she had shared in passing—left her heart full and her mind spinning. There had been no lavish gifts, but the thoughtfulness in his actions had been worth more than all the silks and jewels she’d been showered with in her past.

    She could still feel the weight of his shoulder beneath her head, the steady rise and fall of his breathing as they drifted off to sleep under the stars. The safety she had felt in that moment was unlike anything she had ever known. With Frederick, her best friend since childhood, there had been countless times they had fallen asleep together after a long day of exploring or simply lounging beneath the trees. But it had never felt like this. This was different—deeper, more intimate in a way she couldn’t quite articulate.

    Cullen’s presence felt like a shield she hadn’t realized she’d needed. She’d always been the one to protect herself, to stay on guard, but with him, it was as if she could finally let go. And that terrified her as much as it thrilled her.

    The thought of how Varric would take her decision to remain in Crestwood loomed over her as she approached a fork in the road. She planned to send word to him from West Hill, explaining that Denerim was too far, Lothering too conspicuous. Crestwood offered the right balance of anonymity and proximity. But deep down, she knew the truth wasn’t so practical. She was staying for Cullen.

    Varric would see through her reasoning immediately. He always did. His letters had been filled with warnings and well-meaning jabs, urging her to stay cautious. After all, Michael finding her and attempting to drag her back to Ostwick had been a near disaster. She knew he’d argue that staying close to the Circle was too great a risk, but the thought of leaving now… she couldn’t bring herself to do it.

    As the sun climbed higher, Ariana’s trek was interrupted by a distant shout. She froze, her hand instinctively moving to the hilt of her dagger. The road ahead curved sharply, obscured by dense trees, but the unmistakable sound of voices carried through the stillness. Bandits.

    Her pulse quickened as she scanned her surroundings. The trees to her left provided cover, and she slipped into their shadows, moving with practiced quiet. From her vantage point, she spotted a group of three men blocking the road, their weapons drawn and their demeanor threatening. A merchant’s cart was halted before them, its owner pleading while one of the bandits rifled through a sack of goods.

    Not my fight, she told herself, crouching lower behind a thicket. But even as the thought formed, her instincts screamed otherwise. The merchant’s desperation was evident, his voice trembling as he tried to reason with the men. Ariana’s grip tightened on her dagger.

    Instead of rushing in, she took a moment to assess the situation. The bandits looked disorganized, their movements clumsy and inexperienced. Two of them stood close together near the cart, while the third, the one rifling through the merchant’s goods, was slightly apart from the others. Nearby, a small cluster of loose stones sat on the edge of the path.

    An idea formed. She picked up one of the stones and hurled it into the underbrush on the opposite side of the road. The sound of rustling leaves and a dull thud caught the bandits’ attention.

    “What was that?” one of them asked, turning toward the noise.

    “Probably nothing,” another grunted, but his grip on his sword tightened.

    “Go check it out,” the first one ordered the third, the one near the cart.

    As the third bandit moved toward the sound, Ariana slipped closer to the road. Staying low, she waited until he was just out of sight of the others before striking. A quick, silent blow to the back of his head with the hilt of her dagger sent him crumpling to the ground. She dragged him into the shadows before returning her attention to the remaining two.

    The bandits by the cart were arguing now, their focus split between the merchant and the imagined threat in the woods. Ariana picked up another stone and tossed it further down the road, creating another distraction. This time, both bandits turned their backs to the cart, their attention fully on the noise.

    Taking advantage of their distraction, Ariana moved swiftly. She darted toward the nearest bandit, her dagger slicing through the strap of his scabbard to disarm him before delivering a precise kick to the back of his knee. He fell with a grunt, and before the other could react, Ariana had her blade at his throat.

    “Drop it,” she said evenly, her voice low and commanding.

    The remaining bandit hesitated, his eyes darting between her and his weapon. Finally, he let it fall to the ground, raising his hands in surrender.

    “Take your friend and go,” she ordered, her tone sharp. “And if I see you on this road again, you won’t be walking away.”

    The bandit scrambled to comply, helping his companion to his feet before they stumbled into the trees, leaving the merchant’s cart untouched.

    Ariana exhaled, the tension in her body easing as she turned to the merchant. “You should go,” she said, her tone softer now. “Quickly.”

    The merchant nodded fervently, gathering his goods and urging his horse forward. As the cart disappeared down the road, Ariana lingered for a moment, ensuring the bandits didn’t return. Satisfied, she slipped back into the trees and continued her journey, her pulse still racing.

    By the time she reached West Hill, the sun was beginning to set, casting the village in warm hues of orange and gold. She made her way to the inn, the familiar hum of voices and clinking glasses greeting her as she stepped inside. Settling at a quiet corner table, she pulled out a sheet of parchment and began to write.

    Varric,

    I’ve decided to stay in Crestwood for now. It’s quiet, out of the way, and close enough to West Hill for me to send word regularly. Denerim is too far, and Lothering… well, it’s not the right fit. This feels like the right choice.

    I know you’ll have thoughts, as always. But trust me on this. I’ll keep my head down and stay safe. Besides, I’m not ready to leave just yet.

    She hesitated, the pen hovering over the parchment. What else could she say without revealing too much? With a small sigh, she added a simple closing line.

    Thank you for everything.

    -Ariana

    ~~~

    As usual, Ariana met Cullen by the Elven ruins, their unofficial meeting place. It had become a haven of sorts—a quiet, secluded spot where they could escape the world’s expectations and simply exist. Ariana leaned against a weathered stone, her arms crossed as she gazed at the shimmering lake below.

    “Something on your mind?” Cullen asked, though his tone carried more than curiosity. There was an edge of concern as he watched her.

    “Just thinking,” she replied, her voice tinged with thoughtfulness. “For all the running I’ve done, all the uncertainty… I wouldn’t trade these days for anything.” She tilted her head back against the stone, closing her eyes briefly.

    Cullen’s expression softened, but her quiet tone lingered with him. “I’m glad,” he said sincerely, though his gaze searched her face. After a pause, he ventured, “You deserve moments like this.”

    She opened her eyes, her lips curving into a faint smile. “And you’ve been a big part of that. I’m not sure what I would have done without you.” Her voice grew quieter, a vulnerability slipping through that made his chest tighten.

    The warmth of her words struck him, but so did the unspoken weight behind them. Clearing his throat, Cullen shifted slightly. “Is that all that’s on your mind?” he pressed gently. “You’ve seemed quiet since you got back. Did something happen in West Hill?”

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze flicking to the lake. “There was… a small altercation on the road,” she admitted. “A merchant was being harassed by some bandits. Three of them. They weren’t very organized, but it still…”

    Cullen’s shoulders stiffened, his expression sharpening. “Are you telling me you took on three bandits?”

    “I had the element of surprise,” she replied quickly, trying to downplay it. “I used the terrain to my advantage, caused a few distractions. It wasn’t as reckless as it sounds.”

    But Cullen’s jaw tightened, and his arms crossed over his chest as he processed her words. “Ari, you’re skilled, but that’s dangerous,” he said, his voice low with tension. “What if something had gone wrong?”

    Her expression didn’t waver, though her voice softened. “I couldn’t just leave him,” she said simply. “He was defenseless. I had to do something.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, the sound weighted with frustration and worry. He looked at her, his eyes holding both admiration and a growing determination. “I’ve been thinking,” he said after a long pause, his tone steadier now. “Would you be interested in becoming my sparring partner? Training, I mean.”

    Ariana blinked, her surprise evident. “You want to train me?”

    He nodded, though his expression remained serious. “You’re skilled, but from what I’ve seen, there’s room to refine your technique. Templars are trained to fight all kinds of opponents, but… most of my sparring partners aren’t as fast as you. It would be good practice for both of us.”

    Ariana’s initial surprise gave way to a grin. “So, you’re saying you need me to keep you sharp?”

    Cullen allowed a faint smile, shaking his head. “Something like that,” he admitted. Then his expression grew more intent. “But more importantly, I want to know you can keep yourself safe. You’ve done well so far, but if there’s anything I can teach you… it would give me some peace of mind.”

    Her grin softened into something warmer, and she tilted her head slightly. “You mean how to avoid getting caught by Templars again?” she teased lightly before her tone turned sincere. “I’d like that, Cullen. Really. I can’t think of a better teacher.”

    Her words caught him off guard, but he managed to nod, feeling the knot of worry in his chest ease slightly. “Then we’ll start tomorrow,” he said firmly.

    Their first session took place the next morning in a quiet clearing near the ruins. Cullen had brought wooden training swords and a few supplies, arranging them methodically while Ariana watched nearby. Her excitement was palpable, her movements filled with determination.

    “Where would you like to start?” she asked, her tone eager.

    “With your stance,” he replied, motioning for her to stand before him. “It’s the foundation of everything. Even the best strikes fail if your balance is off.”

    She adjusted her feet, mimicking the stance she’d been taught by her father, refined by Varric. Cullen circled her, his sharp gaze analyzing every detail. Gently, he nudged her left foot outward with his boot.

    Ariana was enjoying this side of Cullen. The well-trained, devoted Templar. The man who had spent years honing his skills. He was focused and skilled.

    “Better,” he said, his voice encouraging. “Now, let’s see your guard.”

    Ariana raised the wooden blade, her grip firm. Cullen stepped closer, adjusting her posture with careful precision. His touch lingered briefly on her arm as he guided it into position. “Good,” he said. “Keep your movements tight. Wide swings leave you vulnerable.”

    She couldn’t ignore the way her heart fluttered at his proximity. There was something about his focus, his quiet confidence, that made her feel both at ease and electrified. More than once, their eyes met as he adjusted her form, and she quickly turned her attention back to the training, hoping he didn’t notice her distraction.

    They spent the better part of an hour running through drills, Cullen correcting her form and offering pointers. Despite the structured nature of the session, their banter lightened the mood.

    “You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?” she teased after dodging one of his strikes with surprising agility.

    “I’ll admit, it’s nice to have a challenge,” he replied, a grin tugging at his lips. “But don’t get too confident. We’re just getting started.”

    As the weeks passed, their sparring sessions became a regular part of Ariana’s visits. Cullen’s training pushed her limits, refining her technique and teaching her to anticipate attacks more effectively. He admired her quick learning and tenacity, though he was careful not to push her too hard.

    For Ariana, the sessions were more than just a chance to improve. She trusted Cullen, not just with her safety but with the vulnerabilities that came with learning. His patience and encouragement meant more to her than she could express, and each session deepened the bond they shared.

    One afternoon, after an especially intense bout that ended with her flat on her back, Cullen extended a hand to help her up. She took it, breathless but smiling. “You’re relentless,” she said, shaking her head. “Do you know that?”

    “I could say the same about you,” he replied, pulling her to her feet. “But that’s a good thing. You’re stronger than you think.”

    Her smile lingered, her chest tightening at the sincerity in his voice. “Thank you, Cullen. For this. For everything.”

    He nodded, his expression softening. “Always.”

    ~~~

    Over the next few months, Ariana settled into a steady rhythm, her life in Ferelden moving at a pace both comforting and precarious. She spent two or three days in Crestwood, keeping a low profile, before making her way to Lake Calenhad to be close to Cullen. Each month, she set aside a week for a journey to West Hill, sending and receiving packages and letters.

    Varric’s business dealings in Ferelden increased steadily, and in true Varric fashion, he “hired” her for small tasks, offering a plausible cover for his continued help. Of course, he maintained the charade that it was purely business, though Ariana saw right through him. He never could fool her, but she appreciated the gesture nonetheless.

    Through Varric, she corresponded with her father, using Isabel, who had helped her flee Ostwick, as an intermediary. Isabel’s unassuming role provided the perfect cover; no one would suspect her involvement in anything beyond household matters. Ariana’s father’s letters brought comfort, a reminder of the life she’d left behind, and while she was careful not to mention Cullen by name, she was more candid about her experiences in Ferelden. She feared her father would see Cullen as a reckless infatuation, a young girl in over her head with a Templar she barely knew. In truth, she was not even sure what to call what lay between them—friendship, companionship, something unspoken yet deeper than either wanted to acknowledge.

    Her letters to Varric, however, were laced with humor, dropping hints about a “certain handsome Templar.” She emphasized it was nothing serious, that she was well aware of her situation and wasn’t throwing herself headlong into romance. Still, she kept Cullen’s name private, knowing Varric too well; he would mobilize his network to investigate and likely try to talk her out of it, reasoning she could never afford such risks. Perhaps he would be right. But as weeks turned to months, she found nothing could dissuade her from seeing Cullen again and again.

    As for Ariana and Cullen, they settled into their own unspoken routine, a quiet understanding that grew in the spaces between words. While neither openly moved beyond the boundaries of friendship, there was an unmistakable closeness. The occasional soft kiss on the cheek or gentle touch of her hand in his spoke of a bond far deeper than mere companionship. Yet, nothing more ever passed between them, and their nights stargazing remained the one place they could simply exist, wrapped in each other’s arms under the expanse of stars, finding comfort and peace in that silent, shared connection.

  • Chapter 8 – An Unexpected Family

    9 – 14 Kingsway 9:29

    They secured passage on a boat quickly, to Ariana’s relief. She didn’t want to linger at the docks any longer than necessary. Even though Cullen assured her that Michael would be tied up with assigned duties for the day, she couldn’t shake her unease. The idea of being caught now, after the quiet, heartfelt moments they’d shared—their laughter, the way he’d said her name, Maker—was unbearable. The last thing she wanted was to lose him or be forced to run again.

    As the boat drifted southward across the still waters of Lake Calenhad, Cullen seemed more at ease than she’d ever seen him. The tension that usually marked his posture softened, replaced by a quiet curiosity. His questions grew more personal, his curiosity about her life in Ostwick bubbling over. He asked what exactly she was running from, and how she had come to be here. He leaned back, his hands resting casually on the edges of the boat as he glanced at her. “So,” he said with a small grin, “is Ryss even your real name?.”

    Ariana chuckled, a playful gleam in her eye “Fine. Let me introduce myself properly.” Straightening her posture and adopting an exaggeratedly formal tone, she said, “Lady Ariana Ryss Trevelyan, youngest daughter of Bann Charles Trevelyan of Ostwick…” Her voice trailed off as she broke into laughter, unable to maintain the facade.

    Cullen laughed along with her, though the words lingered in his mind. Trevelyan. A noble house, one with significant ties to the Chantry. He remembered Greagoir’s words about her family. He couldn’t shake the feeling of intimidation. She wasn’t just anyone—she was nobility, someone raised in a world of titles, balls, and expectations. And here he was, a Templar from a modest farming family, with no claim to status or wealth. Maybe I was right, he thought, his smile faltering for just a moment. Someone like her deserves more than someone like me could give her. Yet the way she looked at him, her eyes warm and inviting, stirred a hope he struggled to suppress.

    Their journey continued, and for the first time, Ariana felt the weight of secrecy lift. She told him everything. She spoke of the ambush at the party, her mother’s relentless obsession with status, the engagement to Frederick, and her reasons for fleeing.

    At the mention of her engagement to Frederick, Cullen’s expression tightened imperceptibly. She didn’t seem to notice, lost in her own recounting. But inside, a hint of jealousy stirred. He reminded himself that she had rejected that life, that she had chosen freedom over duty. Yet the thought of her being tied to another man, of her belonging to a world where she’d be caged by expectations, left an ache he couldn’t quite ignore.

    He shifted slightly, his gaze falling to the water as she continued. The idea of Ariana in another man’s arms, as someone else’s wife, twisted something deep within him. He hated the thought of her being stripped of her independence, of that light in her eyes being dimmed by obligation. But alongside his jealousy was an even stronger feeling—admiration. She had fought for her freedom, risked everything to carve her own path. And she had trusted him enough to share that with him.

    When she finished, silence settled between them, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. Cullen glanced back at her, watching as the sunlight danced across her features. He wanted to tell her how incredible he thought she was, how much he admired her strength and courage. But the words caught in his throat, trapped by doubt and a fear of overstepping.

    Instead, he said softly, “You’ve been through so much… and yet you’re still standing. That’s no small thing.”

    She turned to him, her smile soft but genuine. “And yet,” she said, her tone teasing, “I seem to have a habit of getting myself into trouble.”

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “Well, if trouble comes looking for you, at least you’ll have someone watching your back.”

    Ariana’s heart fluttered at his words, the quiet sincerity in his voice leaving her momentarily speechless. She looked out over the water, unsure if he realized the effect he had on her. She wasn’t sure where this connection between them might lead, but for now, she was content to let the journey carry them forward.

    ~~~

    By the time nightfall came, the boat reached the shores of Redcliffe, its silhouette striking against the dusky sky. The village was nestled against the rocky cliffs that gave it its name, the towering red stones almost glowing in the fading sunlight. A castle loomed above on the bluffs, its dark outline a reminder of the land’s history. Below, the village lights twinkled warmly, smoke curling from chimneys as residents went about their evening routines. The tranquil waters of the lake reflected the orange and pink hues of the sunset, creating a scene so picturesque that Ariana paused for a moment to take it all in.

    “It’s beautiful,” she murmured, her voice tinged with awe.

    Cullen smiled, his gaze shifting from the view to her. “It has its charm. Wait until you see Honnleath, though. It’s simpler, quieter.”

    They disembarked and made their way into the village, the cobbled streets uneven beneath their boots. Despite the late hour, the streets were still lively with merchants packing up their wares and villagers finishing their chores. The air smelled of wood smoke, baked goods, and the faint tang of the lake. They found a modest inn near the center of the village, its wooden sign swinging gently in the breeze, depicting a hound curled by a fire.

    Inside, the inn was warm and welcoming, the hearth blazing and casting golden light across the room. The innkeeper greeted them with a cheerful smile, showing them to a small but clean room with two beds and a shared nightstand between them. Once they’d stowed their belongings, they made their way downstairs for dinner.

    The common room was lively but not overly crowded, the hum of conversation and occasional laughter creating a cozy atmosphere. They found a table near the hearth, where Cullen ordered a hearty stew, fresh bread, and mugs of ale for them both.

    As they ate, their conversation turned easily to their respective lives.

    Ariana shared more about her time in Kirkwall, her stories colored with humor and intrigue. She spoke of her adventures and the people she’d met, careful not to delve too deeply into Varric’s affairs or name him outright. Instead, she focused on the friendships she’d forged and how they had helped her navigate a city as chaotic as Kirkwall.

    Cullen listened intently, his expression warm as he absorbed her tales. “Kirkwall sounds… overwhelming,” he admitted with a chuckle. “I don’t know if I could handle a place like that.”

    She smiled. “It’s not for everyone. It took me a while to adjust, but once I did, it felt like home. Well, as much as anywhere can feel like home when you’re running.”

    He nodded, his gaze thoughtful. “It sounds like you found people who cared about you there. That’s rare.”

    In turn, Cullen spoke about what awaited her in Honnleath, his voice softening with fondness. He described the village as small and unassuming, nestled among rolling hills and sprawling farmland. “It’s peaceful,” he said, his tone almost wistful. “The kind of place where nothing really changes, and everyone knows each other.”

    He went on to talk about his siblings, especially his older sister, Mia. “She’ll probably be the one asking all the questions,” he warned with a teasing smile. “She’s relentless when it comes to details, so… brace yourself.”

    Ariana laughed, her curiosity piqued. “And your other siblings?”

    “Branson, my younger brother—he’s the practical one. Always busy, always helping out around the farm. And then there’s Rosalie, the youngest. She’s got more energy than anyone I’ve ever met.” His expression softened as he spoke, a rare glimpse of vulnerability that made her heart ache a little.

    “You must miss them,” she said gently.

    “I do,” he admitted. “I don’t write as often as I should, and Mia never lets me forget it. She’ll probably have a lecture ready as soon as I walk through the door.”

    Ariana smiled, finding comfort in the way he spoke about his family. It was clear that, despite the distance and the demands of his duties, they were still a source of strength for him.

    As their conversation wound down, the innkeeper brought over a plate of honey cakes as a complimentary treat. They shared the dessert, their laughter and easy banter filling the space between them. For a moment, it felt as though the weight of their respective worlds had lifted, leaving only the simple joy of each other’s company.

    By the time they returned to their room, the village had quieted, the only sounds the occasional murmur of voices from the common room below and the distant call of an owl. As Ariana settled into bed, her thoughts lingered on Cullen’s stories, the warmth in his voice, and the way he looked at her when he thought she wasn’t paying attention. She fell asleep with a smile, feeling, for the first time in a long while, that she wasn’t running alone.

    ~~~

    They set out at dawn, the rising sun painting the horizon in hues of gold and pink as they began their journey. Two days of travel lay ahead, and the rhythm of their steps fell into an easy cadence. Conversation ebbed and flowed between them, punctuated by stretches of comfortable silence. Ariana marveled at how natural it felt to be around Cullen. She didn’t feel the need to perform or prove anything. She could just be herself.

    By evening, they found a clearing to make camp, the open space framed by tall pines and the soft glow of the setting sun. Cullen busied himself building a fire, the steady scrape of flint and steel filling the air. Ariana sat nearby, unpacking her belongings, though her movements were absentminded. Her thoughts drifted to his stories about Mia—his fiercely protective sister. She imagined the questions Mia might ask, the way she might see right through Ariana’s carefully guarded exterior.

    But it wasn’t just Mia that troubled her. Ariana couldn’t shake the guilt gnawing at her, the weight of the danger she brought with her. Mercenaries, hired by the Duke of Markham, were actively searching for her. If they tracked her here… Cullen had a family that loved and depended on him. What right did she have to jeopardize that?

    Am I selfish for staying? she wondered, her fingers mindlessly smoothing and folding her blanket.

    The fire sparked to life, its warm glow spreading across the clearing, but Ariana didn’t notice. She was too lost in her thoughts, her mind a tangle of fear and self-recrimination.

    Cullen had been watching her for a while, his task finished. He noticed the way her eyes seemed distant, her movements slower, as if she were caught in some invisible struggle. He recognized that look—the heavy weight of worry dragging someone down. He couldn’t stand to see it in her.

    “Ariana?” he called softly, his voice breaking through the haze of her thoughts.

    Her head snapped up, startled. “What? Oh… yes, sorry,” she stammered, blinking as if waking from a dream. “Did you ask me something?”

    Cullen moved closer, his worry deepening. “You seemed… far away,” he said gently, kneeling down beside her. “Do you want to talk about it?”

    The question, so simple yet so sincere, brought a lump to her throat. Before she could stop herself, tears welled in her eyes, spilling over and streaking down her cheeks. She didn’t even know what she was crying over—whether it was the exhaustion of the journey, the constant fear of being caught, or the overwhelming relief of having someone who cared enough to ask.

    “Ariana—what’s wrong?” Cullen’s voice was filled with alarm, and before she could answer, he pulled her into his arms, wrapping her in a protective embrace. She buried her face against his shoulder, letting his warmth and steady presence soothe her.

    “I’m sorry,” she whispered between shaky breaths. “I don’t even know why… I just—” Her voice cracked, and she pulled back slightly, wiping at her cheeks. “I’m worried, Cullen. About all of this. About your family. About what I might be dragging you into.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as he listened, his hands resting gently on her shoulders. “What do you mean?” he asked, his tone steady, encouraging her to continue.

    “I’m being hunted,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “There are mercenaries looking for me—hired by the Duke of Markham. I don’t know what they’re capable of, how far they’d go. If they find me, if they follow me to your family…” Her words came in a torrent, the weight of her fears pouring out all at once. “I shouldn’t have come with you. It’s not fair to you or your family.”

    Cullen reached for her hands, his grip firm but gentle, grounding her. “Ariana, listen to me,” he said, his voice calm but resolute. “You’re not dragging me into anything I can’t handle. You do remember I’m a Templar, right? I’m trained for this—for protecting people, for standing up to anyone who threatens them.”

    “But your family…” she began, her voice filled with worry.

    “My family can take care of themselves,” he interrupted, his expression softening. “And I won’t let anything happen to them. Or to you.”

    Ariana searched his face, her eyes glistening with doubt. “How can you be so sure?”

    “Because I’m here,” he said simply, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “And I’ll do whatever it takes to keep you safe. You’re not alone anymore.”

    His words washed over her, soothing her frayed nerves. She let out a shaky breath, a small, grateful smile tugging at her lips. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    They sat there in silence for a while, the fire crackling softly beside them. Without thinking, Ariana leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder. Cullen held her, realizing only then the faint, comforting scent of cinnamon in her hair. It was a simple detail, but it stirred something unexpectedly gentle in him. Bringing one hand up, he cradled her head, letting his fingers brush over her hair.

    In that moment, nothing else mattered—not the mercenaries, not the uncertainty of tomorrow. For now, Ariana was safe. And Cullen, holding her close, felt a quiet determination settle in his chest. Whatever challenges lay ahead, he would face them—because she was worth it. Because she was his.

    As the stars began to appear overhead, Cullen whispered, “You’re incredible, Ari. Even when it’s your life and your fate at risk you’re worried about everyone else.”

    The nickname startled her, but it brought a warmth to her chest she couldn’t deny. She tilted her head to look up at him, her smile soft and genuine. “You’re not so bad yourself,” she replied, her voice light with affection.

    The world around them faded into the background as they sat together by the fire, the night wrapping them in a cocoon of quiet intimacy. For the first time, both of them felt as though they had found something worth holding onto. Without realizing it, she drifted off, nestled into the space between his shoulder and neck, and Cullen let her rest there, feeling the warmth of her body against him.

    ~~~

    As the morning light filtered through the canopy of trees, Ariana stirred, her eyes fluttering open. For a moment, she was disoriented, the unfamiliar surroundings catching her off guard. This isn’t my bedroll, she realized, blinking as memories from the previous night began to surface. The warmth of the campfire, the steady rhythm of Cullen’s voice, and then… Ari. She smiled softly, recalling the way his voice had caressed the nickname, how it had felt like something intimate, uniquely hers.

    Pushing herself up, she glanced around the camp. Cullen was nowhere in sight, but her pack was neatly propped against a nearby log, clearly packed and ready for the day ahead. She couldn’t help but notice the care in the way it was arranged, a small detail that made her chest tighten with warmth. She wandered over to the remnants of the fire, crouching down to feel the lingering heat in the coals, her fingers stretching toward it as if to draw strength from its fading warmth.

    “Good morning, Ari,” came Cullen’s voice from behind her, steady and warm like the morning sun itself. “You’re awake. Did you sleep well?”

    She turned, startled but instantly comforted by his presence. Meeting his gaze, she found herself momentarily caught by the way he looked at her—gentle, attentive, as though she were the only thing in his world at that moment. Her lips curved into a smile, and she let out a soft breath. “I did,” she said, her voice carrying a warmth that mirrored his. “Thank you, Cullen… again.”

    His expression softened, and he nodded as if satisfied by her response. “Good. If you’re ready, we should get moving.” He hesitated for a moment, his gaze lingering on her as though reluctant to break the quiet serenity of the morning. “If all goes well, we’ll make it to Honnleath by dinnertime.”

    They fell into step beside each other as they resumed their journey, the rhythm of their strides synchronizing with an effortless ease. Conversation came naturally, interspersed with comfortable silences that felt as meaningful as the words they shared.

    They talked of many things—her love of astronomy, the way the night sky had always called to her. Ariana recounted how, as a child, she would lie in the grass, staring up at the constellations, imagining the stories they held. She spoke of her father’s tales, a blend of truth and whimsy, and how she used to trace the patterns of the stars with her finger, pretending they were guiding her.

    “So, the Visus constellation,” Cullen said, his curiosity piqued. “You’re saying a twinkling star told you to ‘run’?” His tone was teasing, but the kindness in his eyes tempered it.

    “Yes,” she replied, laughing softly. “It sounds ridiculous, doesn’t it? But that night, it felt like guidance. I needed a sign, something to give me courage, and it was as if the stars themselves answered.”

    Cullen glanced upward, his gaze following hers to the faint outlines of constellations barely visible in the daytime sky. “I don’t think it sounds ridiculous at all,” he said, his voice thoughtful. “Sometimes, we all need a sign to remind us we’re on the right path.”

    His words lingered between them, a quiet reassurance that made her smile.

    The hours passed quickly as they walked, their conversation weaving a tapestry of shared stories and gentle laughter. As the light began to fade, the silhouette of Honnleath appeared on the horizon, nestled against the rolling hills like a storybook village.

    Cullen slowed his pace as they approached, a mix of excitement and nervousness flickering in his expression. “Ready?” he asked, glancing at her. “It’s Saturday night, so my family should all be there.”

    Ariana’s gaze fell on the cozy stone cottage he pointed out, its thatched roof framed by ivy that crept up the walls. Warm light spilled from the windows, casting a welcoming glow over the tidy garden. She felt her breath hitch as a knot of nerves tightened in her chest. “Your whole family…” she murmured, almost to herself. “Well, that doesn’t sound intimidating at all.”

    Cullen’s laugh broke the tension, the sound rich and warm, cutting through her apprehension. It pulled a smile from her despite herself, and she turned to him, her nerves easing under the weight of his reassuring presence.

    “You’ll be fine, Ari,” he said, his voice steady and confident. He rested a hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Trust me. They’re going to love you.”

    She let out a soft laugh, shaking her head at his confidence. “You seem very sure of that,” she said, a teasing note in her voice.

    “I am,” he replied simply, his gaze holding hers. And in that moment, she believed him.

    With a deep breath, Ariana squared her shoulders and nodded. Together, they made their way toward the cottage, the warmth of its light and the promise of what lay ahead filling the air between them.

    ~~~

    As Cullen stepped through the doorway, the familiar warmth of his parents’ home wrapped around him like a comforting blanket. The rich aroma of baking bread filled the air, mingling with the faint scent of herbs and the soft hum of voices coming from the kitchen. He hadn’t realized how much he’d missed it until now—the cozy simplicity, the unspoken love woven into every detail of the home. Before he could fully take in the scene, his mother spotted him.

    “Cullen!” Marion’s voice was full of joy as she hurried over, pulling him into a tight embrace. “You’re finally here! Mia told us you might make it, but I wasn’t about to believe it until I saw you with my own eyes. It’s so good to see you.”

    “Good to see you too, Mother,” Cullen said, his tone softening as he returned the hug. “I’m sorry it’s been so long.”

    Ariana lingered in the doorway, her pack still slung over her shoulder, unsure if she should step in or wait for an invitation. She watched the scene unfold, a smile tugging at her lips. There was something achingly pure about the way Marion held Cullen, about the way the family rose from their seats to greet him. It was so different from what she had known growing up, where even familial affection had to be carefully measured, never displayed in front of guests. This was open, unreserved, and unapologetic.

    Mia was the next to greet Cullen, her arms wrapping around him in a fierce hug. “Took you long enough,” she teased, pulling back to look at him with a mock scowl. “I was starting to think you’d forgotten your way home.”

    Rosalie and Branson followed, their greetings full of laughter and warmth, their voices chiming in as they joked about how Cullen still owed them a game of cards. Ariana watched it all, her heart twisting slightly as she realized how different family could be.

    It wasn’t long before Mia’s sharp gaze flicked toward the doorway, landing on Ariana. Her eyebrows arched slightly, her expression shifting to one of curiosity and intrigue. “Well, well,” Mia said, folding her arms. “And who might this be?” Her tone carried a playful lilt, but her eyes were already assessing the unexpected guest.

    Cullen glanced over his shoulder, suddenly remembering Ariana’s presence. He gave her a small, apologetic smile before gesturing for her to step inside. “Everyone,” he said, his tone steady despite the faint blush creeping up his neck, “this is Ariana. She’s… a friend I met while traveling.”

    Mia tilted her head, her smirk deepening as she looked between Cullen and Ariana. “A ‘friend,’ you say? You mean she’s not one of your Templar comrades?”

    Cullen sighed. “No, Mia. Not everyone I know is a Templar.”

    Ariana took a small step forward, offering a polite smile. “It’s a pleasure to meet you all,” she said. “Cullen has told me so much about his family.”

    “He has, has he?” Mia replied, her tone full of mischief. “Well, now I have to know what he’s been saying.”

    “Mia,” Cullen interjected, his voice carrying a faint edge of warning, though his expression remained patient. “Ariana’s been traveling for a while, and I offered to help her reach her destination. That’s all.”

    Marion, ever the peacemaker, stepped in with a warm smile, pulling Ariana into a hug before she could protest. “Don’t mind Mia,” she said kindly. “I’m Marion, and that’s my husband, Stanton. You’re most welcome here, dear.”

    Ariana blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the embrace. It wasn’t often that anyone outside of Isabel and her father, and Varric if he was being sentimental, offered her such unrestrained warmth. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice sincere.

    “Here, let me take that for you,” Stanton offered, gesturing to her pack. “You must be tired after traveling.”

    Before Ariana could respond, Mia interjected with a sly grin. “So, Ariana, where are you headed next?”

    Ariana hesitated, glancing at Cullen before answering. “Honestly… I’m not sure yet,” she admitted. “I came to Ferelden looking for a fresh start, and Cullen has been kind enough to help me find my way.”

    Mia tilted her head, her curiosity unabated. “A fresh start, huh?” she mused, her tone laced with meaning. “Sounds like there’s a story there.”

    “Mia,” Cullen said firmly, his voice cutting through the playful interrogation. He gave her a pointed look, though his tone remained light. “Let her breathe. She’s been on the road for weeks.”

    Marion clapped her hands together, redirecting the conversation. “Enough questions for now,” she said with a warm smile. “Come, sit. Dinner’s ready, and it won’t do to let good food go cold.”

    They all moved to the table, the atmosphere shifting to one of lively conversation and laughter. As the meal progressed, Ariana found herself relaxing, her initial nerves melting away under the warmth of the family’s welcome. Marion made a point to include her in every topic, subtly drawing her out without prying. Stanton, meanwhile, regaled them with stories of Cullen’s childhood, much to his embarrassment.

    By the time the plates were cleared, Ariana felt something she hadn’t expected—belonging. This family, with their easy affection and genuine kindness, had welcomed her as one of their own, even if only for a short while. And as she caught Cullen’s gaze across the table, the soft smile he gave her made her heart swell with a quiet hope she couldn’t quite name.

    ~~~

    After Cullen’s family insisted she take his room, Ariana had tried to argue, but no one—not even Cullen—would hear it. Marion’s firm but gentle insistence left no room for debate. “A guest should never sleep on the floor,” she’d said with a warm smile, ushering Ariana toward Cullen’s room while Cullen, slightly embarrassed, busied himself with helping Stanton clear the dishes.

    Over the next few days in Honnleath, a gentle rhythm developed. Cullen’s leave had been perfectly timed, as his father had been needing an extra set of hands to repair the fence that bordered their garden. Each morning, after breakfast, Cullen joined his father outside, the two of them working in the cool, quiet hours while the sun began its steady climb. Ariana often sat nearby with Marion and Rosalie, helping to mend clothing or prepare vegetables for the day’s meals. Despite the simplicity of these tasks, there was something grounding about the routine, a sense of stability that Ariana hadn’t realized she’d missed.

    After midday, when the work was done and the family had settled for a brief rest, Cullen and Ariana would set off on walks. He showed her every nook and cranny of the village, from the shaded groves where he’d played as a boy to the hidden trails that wound their way through the fields and hills. The scenery awed her; the land seemed to stretch endlessly in every direction, a patchwork of green and gold under the summer sun. To the west, the Frostback Mountains loomed, their jagged peaks a stark contrast to the gentle slopes of the Hinterlands to the east.

    One evening, as they sat on a weathered stone wall overlooking the village, the sky painted in hues of orange and pink, Ariana gazed at the distant mountains with a look of quiet wonder. “Growing up here seems… like it would be magical,” she said softly, her voice carrying a wistfulness that made Cullen’s chest tighten.

    He chuckled, though her words gave him pause. “I suppose it might have been,” he admitted, glancing at her. “To me, it was just… home. Normal. I never really thought of it as anything special.”

    She smiled, her gaze still fixed on the horizon. “It’s special,” she said, almost to herself. “I can see that now.”

    Cullen studied her as she spoke, the fading light casting a soft glow over her face. In Honnleath, she was different—more at ease, more herself. The tension he’d seen in her before, the constant vigilance, had melted away. Here, she was simply Ariana, free to laugh, to marvel at the world around her, to exist without fear. Watching her now, he thought of the stories she’d shared about her father and their time together, the joy she’d found in simpler moments. This was who she was meant to be.

    For a fleeting moment, the thought struck him again: What if she stayed? Honnleath was quiet, safe, far removed from the chaos of her past. His family had already taken to her—Marion doted on her like another daughter, and Rosalie had even asked Ariana to teach her how to braid her hair the way Ariana wore hers. If Ariana stayed, she could find peace here, a chance to build a life free from the weight of expectation.

    But the thought came with its own complications. He couldn’t ask her to stay—not like this. Their friendship was still so new, so fragile. Suggesting she remain might feel like an obligation, or worse, a claim. And what would his family think? Or hers? He sighed, forcing himself to let the thought drift away for now.

    “Cullen?” Her voice broke through his reverie, drawing his attention back to her. She was watching him curiously, her brow furrowed. “I thought I lost you there for a moment.”

    He smiled sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Sorry,” he said, his gaze flicking to the mountains. “I was just trying to see them the way you do—as if for the first time.” He looked back at her, his smile softening. “Maybe you’re right; perhaps it was magical. I guess it’s easy to take something for granted when you’ve seen it every day of your life.”

    Ariana’s smile widened, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. “Well, I think it’s magical,” she said, her tone teasing. “Even if you don’t.”

    He chuckled, standing and offering her a hand. “Come on,” he said. “We should head back before dinner. Mother won’t be happy if we let the food get cold.”

    She laughed, taking his hand as he helped her down from the wall. Her fingers lingered in his for a moment longer than she intended, and as they began walking back toward the village, she couldn’t help but wonder if there might be a way to stay here, in this quiet, beautiful place. To stay with him.

    By the time they reached the house, the familiar hum of conversation greeted them, the warm glow of candlelight spilling from the windows. Marion was already bustling around the kitchen, her laughter mingling with Stanton’s deep voice and the cheerful chatter of Rosalie and Branson. As Cullen opened the door and ushered Ariana inside, he felt a strange, quiet contentment settle over him. For now, everything felt right. And as they joined his family at the table, their smiles and laughter filling the room, he allowed himself to believe, if only for a moment, that it might stay that way.

    ~~~

    The next morning, after breakfast, Ariana stepped outside to sit on a bench in the yard. The early sunlight bathed the fields in a golden glow, and a soft breeze carried the scents of wildflowers and freshly turned earth. From where she sat, she could see Cullen working alongside his father, the two of them repairing a section of the fence. She let her thoughts drift, her gaze softening as she observed their easy camaraderie, the quiet understanding between father and son.

    She marveled at how natural it seemed—the bond Cullen had with his family. This is what it’s supposed to feel like, she thought wistfully, her chest tightening with a mixture of longing and sadness. Memories of her own father surfaced unbidden, his kind smile, his strong presence, the warmth he’d brought to even the coldest of Ostwick winters. Her heart ached for him, for the home she’d left behind.

    She tried to push the thoughts away, but they clung stubbornly, her eyes beginning to sting. She blinked rapidly, willing the tears to stay hidden, but they kept coming, spilling over despite her efforts. She was so absorbed in her emotions that she didn’t notice Marion approach until the older woman gently settled onto the bench beside her.

    “Are you alright, child?” Marion asked softly, her voice steady and comforting, like the sound of rain on a quiet evening.

    Ariana blinked, startled, and hastily wiped at her cheeks. “I’m fine,” she said quickly, forcing a practiced smile. “Just—lost in thought.” But her voice wavered, betraying her.

    Marion gave her a knowing look, one that immediately unraveled Ariana’s attempt at composure. “You don’t have to pretend with me,” Marion said gently. “I’ve lived long enough to know when someone is carrying more than they’re ready to share.” She paused, her gaze kind but perceptive. “Cullen didn’t tell us much about you, and that’s alright. But I can see you’re not a common traveler.” Her eyes drifted over Ariana’s hands, smooth and uncalloused, and the way she held herself with unconscious grace. “You haven’t been on the road for long, have you?”

    Ariana felt her cheeks flush. Marion’s observation was accurate, but there was no accusation in her tone, only curiosity and care. Ariana hesitated, unsure how much to reveal, but something about Marion’s presence felt safe, reassuring. “No,” she admitted quietly. “Not long at all.”

    Marion didn’t press further, waiting patiently until Ariana felt ready to continue. After a moment, Ariana let out a shaky breath. “I miss my father,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “He was… everything. My guide, my anchor. He always seemed to know what to do, no matter how difficult things became.” Her lips trembled as she spoke, but she pressed on, finding comfort in the act of sharing. “We’d spend hours together—training, reading, talking about the stars. He made me feel like anything was possible.”

    Marion listened intently, her expression softening as she placed a gentle hand over Ariana’s. “He sounds like a remarkable man,” she said warmly.

    “He is,” Ariana replied, her voice tinged with sorrow. “But the last time I saw him… he told me I had to leave. That it wasn’t safe for me to stay.” Her gaze dropped to her lap, her hands twisting nervously in her lap. “I didn’t want to go. But he insisted.” She took a deep, unsteady breath. “He looked so… tired that night. Like he was carrying the weight of the world. I’ve never seen him like that before.”

    Marion squeezed her hand gently, her heart aching for the young woman beside her. “It’s clear he loves you dearly,” she said softly. “Sometimes, the hardest thing we can do for those we love is let them go.”

    Ariana nodded, her throat tight with emotion. “I know,” she murmured. “But it doesn’t make it any easier.”

    Marion leaned closer, wrapping an arm around Ariana’s shoulders. “You’re carrying a lot,” she said gently. “But you’re stronger than you know. And whatever brought you here, know that you’re safe now.”

    Ariana’s eyes welled again, but this time, the tears were accompanied by a faint smile. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice steadying.

    Her gaze drifted back to Cullen, who was working with focused determination, his sleeves rolled up and his brow furrowed in concentration. As if sensing her attention, he looked up, meeting her eyes across the yard. A small, shared smile passed between them, and for a moment, the weight on her chest seemed a little lighter.

    Marion followed her gaze, her own smile growing as she observed the unspoken connection between them. “He’s always been a good one, my Cullen,” she said, her voice tinged with pride. “Strong, loyal, but always with the softest heart.”

    Ariana’s cheeks warmed, and she looked away, her smile lingering. “He is,” she said quietly, the words carrying more meaning than she intended.

    Marion chuckled softly, patting her hand. “Whatever it is you’re looking for, Ariana, I hope you find it. And I hope you know that you’re welcome here as long as you need.”

    Ariana’s heart swelled with gratitude as she turned to Marion, her voice filled with quiet sincerity. “I don’t think I’ll ever be able to thank you enough.”

    Marion smiled, her eyes twinkling with warmth. “You already have, my dear.”

    Marion felt her heart swell with happiness, seeing not only the light in Ariana’s eyes as she watched Cullen but also the way her son’s gaze softened in return. She could feel that whatever the two were to each other now, they were meant to be—destined to find their way to each other, whether they realized it yet or not.

    ~~~

    As the day went on, their routine flowed much as it had the past few days. That evening at dinner, Cullen and Ariana said their goodbyes to his family. They lingered at the table longer than usual, filling the room with warmth and laughter as they exchanged stories and memories. Ariana found herself swept up in the familial energy, marveling at the easy rhythm of their conversations and the genuine affection they shared.

    When the meal ended, Marion surprised Ariana with a small bundle of supplies—a loaf of fresh bread, some dried fruits, and a neatly folded scarf. “Something to remember us by,” she said with a kind smile, her eyes twinkling with a knowing warmth. Ariana couldn’t find the words to thank her and settled for an embrace, her heart swelling with gratitude.

    Cullen watched the exchange with a quiet smile, his chest tightening. He felt a flicker of something he couldn’t name—pride, perhaps, or a sense of belonging. Whatever it was, he knew this was a moment he would carry with him for a long time.

    At sunrise, they were both ready to leave. Cullen took one last look around his childhood home, letting the familiarity wash over him. It was a rare kind of peace, one he hadn’t felt in years. As he turned to Ariana, he saw her lingering near the gate, the morning light casting a golden glow over her figure. She glanced back at him with a smile, and together, they began their journey back to Redcliffe.

    The road stretched out before them, and the morning air was cool and crisp. Their conversation meandered easily, weaving between shared memories of the past few days and playful banter. Cullen recounted his time repairing the fence with his father, exaggerating his struggles to draw a laugh from Ariana.

    “I swear, I felt more sore after that than I ever have from training,” he admitted with a chuckle.

    Ariana stifled a laugh, her lips twitching as she teased, “Maybe you are not training hard enough. I thought Templars were supposed to be strong.”

    Feigning indignation, Cullen raised an eyebrow. “Oh, is that what you think? Perhaps you should train with me, Lady Trevelyan. I’d like to see you keep up.”

    She smirked, her tone playful. “Keep up? You would be the one struggling, Templar. Trust me.”

    Their exchange continued, laughter mingling with the rustling of leaves around them. When Cullen slipped and reminded her, “Well, I managed to catch you, after all,” he immediately winced, realizing the potential sting of his words.

    But Ariana’s smile never faltered. She shrugged, her eyes glinting with mischief. “I got sloppy. It won’t happen again, I promise,” she quipped, her smirk widening. “I’ve been training my skills longer than you’ve been in the Templar Order.”

    Cullen was intrigued, his curiosity piqued by her confidence. He remembered the way she had moved that day—quick, deliberate, and precise. “Is that a fact?” he mused aloud, stopping to face her. Bowing slightly, he extended his hand. “Would you care to put your skill to the test, Lady Trevelyan?”

    She laughed, catching his meaning. “Why, Ser Cullen, I fear I might have an unfair advantage over you. I would not want to claim victory on such grounds.”

    “What ‘unfair’ advantage could you possibly have, my lady?” he asked, joining her at her side again as they resumed walking.

    “Firstly, my daggers are in my pack, and you are not wearing armor,” she replied, matter-of-factly, giving him a playful smile. “And I was trained to dodge, not to wear armor.”

    Cullen’s hearty laugh filled the quiet morning air, and they carried on, bantering back and forth until the trees thinned, and they arrived at the same small clearing they had camped at before. It felt only natural to stop there for the night. Cullen set to work building a fire while Ariana prepared a small meal from the supplies she had packed.

    As the day wore on, they arrived at the same clearing they had camped in before. It felt natural to stop there for the night. Cullen set to work building a fire, the familiar task grounding him, while Ariana unpacked a simple meal from their supplies. They ate in companionable silence, the crackling of the fire a soothing backdrop to their shared stillness.

    Cullen stole a glance at her as she gazed into the flames, her face softened by the flickering light. There was a quiet strength in her—a resilience that fascinated him. She carried herself with the grace of nobility, but her spirit was untamed, unyielding. He wondered about the stories she hadn’t shared, the layers of her that still remained a mystery.

    Ariana, for her part, felt the weight of the road settling over her again. The last few days had been a reprieve, but now, as they journeyed back toward the uncertainty of her future, she felt the familiar restlessness creeping in. And yet, here, by this fire, with Cullen’s steady presence beside her, she felt an unexpected sense of peace. It wasn’t something she could explain, but it was there—a warmth that went beyond the fire, a quiet certainty that she wasn’t alone.

    As the fire burned low, Cullen leaned back as he gazed up at the stars. “You know,” he said quietly, breaking the silence, “I think you’re the first person I’ve met who really makes me see the world differently. I’ve lived in this part of Ferelden my whole life, and yet walking these roads with you, it’s like I’m seeing it all for the first time.”

    Ariana turned to him, her eyes searching his face. She saw the sincerity in his expression, the unspoken emotions that lingered in his words. Her heart swelled, and for the first time, she allowed herself to imagine—just for a moment—what it might mean to stay by his side.

    “Cullen,” she began, her voice soft, “you have no idea how much your kindness has meant to me. These past few days… Thank you.”

    Their eyes met, and in that moment, the world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the quiet connection that had grown between them. Neither of them spoke again, but as the night stretched on, the silence was filled with the unspoken understanding that this—whatever it was—was only the beginning.

  • Chapter 7 – A Reunion

    14 August – 9 Kingsway 9:29

    The journey to Lothering took eight long days, her path weaving between fields and wooded trails to avoid the main roads. The solitude was both a blessing and a curse—while it kept her hidden from prying eyes, it also gave her far too much time to think. She found herself replaying her time with Cullen over and over again.

    The ruins. The way his eyes lit up when she shared her theories about the carvings. His quiet, steady presence as he listened. “You’re incredible, you know that?” The words echoed in her mind, and she felt a warmth spread through her chest. She’d been so caught up in the ruins that she hadn’t noticed how intently he had been watching her until later—until the memory surfaced like a vivid dream. The realization stirred something in her, something she couldn’t quite name but couldn’t ignore either. Yet, that warmth was quickly replaced by guilt. You’re letting yourself get distracted, she scolded. Everything after that morning was a disaster, and it’s your fault for trusting him too easily.

    When she finally reached Lothering, the village was as small and unassuming as Berthold had described. The thatched-roof buildings huddled together near the main road, surrounded by endless stretches of farmland. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and the faint smell of woodfire and livestock hung in the air. A few villagers milled about, their gazes lingering on her just long enough to remind her that strangers were uncommon here. She pulled her hood lower, hoping to attract as little attention as possible.

    After securing a modest room at the local inn, she spent the evening nursing a simple meal of stew and bread, her gaze drifting between the other patrons and the window overlooking the quiet street. The conversations around her were subdued, the hum of normal life a stark contrast to the chaos she’d left behind. For a moment, she let herself relax, taking comfort in the stillness.

    But that night, sleep eluded her. She tossed and turned, her thoughts spinning as the reality of her situation pressed down on her.

    Lothering is too obvious. The realization jolted her awake, her heart racing. She sat up, running a hand through her hair as her mind began to race. If Michael had sent word to their mother—and she couldn’t imagine him keeping quiet—her mother would undoubtedly alert the Duke and Duchess of Markham. This would be the first place they’d check after Kinloch Hold. She couldn’t stay here. Not when the chances of being found were so high.

    Guilt twisted in her chest as her thoughts turned to Cullen. Surely, by now, her family or even the Templars might have questioned him. Would he be punished for helping her? The thought made her stomach churn. He didn’t deserve any of this—she had dragged him into her mess, and now he might be facing consequences for a decision she’d forced him to make. If I’d just stayed calm and thought it through, none of this would’ve happened. But she hadn’t, and now both of them were paying the price.

    Her mind drifted to the conversations she’d had with Varric and Berthold about planning her route. West Hill had always been a backup plan, a place where she could safely send word to Varric. But now, it wasn’t just about updating him on her situation—it was about reaching her father. He needed to know what had happened at Kinloch Hold, to know the lengths Michael had gone to and how far their mother might escalate things. Varric could help her navigate this, maybe even convince her father to intervene.

    And though she wouldn’t admit it to herself, the idea of telling Varric about Cullen brought her a sliver of comfort. She could already imagine his teasing grin, the way he’d lean back in his chair and call her out for getting attached to a “handsome Templar with a hero complex.” The thought made her smile despite herself. She could already hear Varric’s voice: “Oh, so now you’ve got a knight in shining armor? This is the plot twist I didn’t see coming, pup.”

    Ariana shook her head, pushing the thought aside. There was no time for fantasies or distractions. She needed to act. West Hill would be her next stop. From there, she could send word to Varric and arrange a plan to reach her father without drawing too much attention.

    The idea of heading back to Crestwood also lingered in her mind. It was farther from the main roads and not as exposed as Lothering. She remembered the hours she had spent talking to Cullen. For the briefest moment, she entertained the thought of running into him again, her heart quickening at the possibility. Stop it, she scolded herself. You can’t afford to get lost in these thoughts. But the idea of being close to him, even if only for a moment, was hard to push away.

    By the time the sun began to rise, she had a new plan. She would restock her supplies and leave Lothering by nightfall, heading toward West Hill while avoiding the main roads. If Berthold was there, he could deliver a message to Varric, and she could decide her next steps from there. Perhaps Crestwood would be her next stop. For now, she just needed to keep moving.

    ~~~

    It took nearly twelve days for Ariana to make her way back to West Hill. Avoiding the main road had been more time-consuming than she’d hoped, with her detours through dense woods and uneven fields leaving her exhausted and sore. She slept under the stars most nights, her cloak wrapped tightly around her for warmth as the air grew crisper with the approach of Kingsway. By the time she arrived on the 3rd, she was weary but relieved to finally see the familiar sight of West Hill’s docks.

    Her first thought was of Berthold. She could only hope she hadn’t missed him. He’d said he passed through West Hill “about every month,” and while she had clung to those words as reassurance, she couldn’t be sure how precise his schedule was. As she stepped onto the docks, her heart pounded, her thoughts racing. What if I’ve just missed him? What if he’s not back for weeks?

    The dockmaster, a weathered man with sharp eyes and a no-nonsense demeanor, glanced up as she approached. “Can I help you, miss?”

    “Yes,” Ariana replied, forcing a polite smile despite her nerves. “I’m looking for a sailor named Berthold. Has he been by recently?”

    The dockmaster scratched his chin, his expression thoughtful. “Last I saw him was about a month ago—came in, dropped off some goods, and left the same day.”

    Relief flooded through her, and she released a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “Thank the Maker,” she murmured, her voice almost trembling. She was just in time—Berthold’s next visit could be any day now.

    With renewed energy, Ariana set out to find parchment and ink. The bustling market offered a variety of wares, and after a bit of searching, she managed to purchase a modest writing set. She found a quiet corner at the small tavern she’d stayed at during her first visit to West Hill and began drafting her letter to Varric.

    Her pen hovered over the page for a moment before the words began to flow. She explained her situation in detail, recounting what had happened at Kinloch Hold and the encounter with Michael. She included a brief, almost playful note about a very handsome Templar who had ultimately helped her escape, though she was careful to avoid mentioning Cullen by name. It wasn’t a matter of distrust—she knew Varric would never betray her confidence—but letters passed through many hands before reaching their destination. She couldn’t risk Cullen’s name being overheard or misinterpreted, especially if it made its way back to her family.

    Varric, she wrote toward the end, I know I’ve made a mess of things, but I’m doing my best to find solid footing again. I’m heading toward Crestwood next—it seems safer than Lothering, at least for now. I could use your advice on how to handle my mother’s inevitable schemes. And, well… I’d also like to hear how things are in Kirkwall. You always did have the best stories to distract me from my troubles.

    Satisfied with her letter, she sealed it carefully, then returned to the docks. The dockmaster accepted the letter and her payment—five silver coins—with a nod. “I’ll make sure it gets to Berthold when he arrives,” he assured her.

    “Thank you,” Ariana said, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. With that weight off her shoulders, she turned her attention to restocking her supplies. She purchased dried meats, bread, a new waterskin, and an extra cloak to ward off the chill of the coming season. By the time she finished, dusk had settled over the village, and she decided to secure a room at the inn for the night.

    As she lay in bed that evening, her thoughts turned to the road ahead. Crestwood would be her next destination—a small, quiet village nestled near a lake and dam. It had struck her as quaint and peaceful during her first visit, a place where she could keep a low profile while figuring out her next steps.

    But try as she might to focus on practical matters, her mind kept drifting back to Cullen. The thought of him waiting at the Lake Calenhad docks, of seeing his warm smile and hearing his steady voice again, sent a flutter through her chest. It was foolish to think he’d be there—he had his duties, after all, and she had no reason to believe he’d seek her out. Yet the idea of crossing paths with him once more filled her with quiet hope.

    She let herself imagine it for a moment: the two of them meeting by chance, sharing stories, and perhaps even visiting the ruins again. But with that hope came a shadow of guilt. You’re only going to cause more trouble for him if you go back, she reminded herself. He’s already risked enough for you.

    Still, as she drifted off to sleep, the faint smile on her lips betrayed her thoughts. No matter how impractical or unlikely, a part of her couldn’t stop hoping that fate might bring them together again.

    ~~~

    Cullen often found his thoughts drifting back to Ariana, no matter how hard he tried to push them aside. It had been nearly twenty days since she left, and yet her memory clung to him, vivid and persistent. He would catch himself replaying moments from their time together: the way her eyes lit up as she spoke about the Elven ruins, the gentle lilt of her voice as she recounted stories from her life, the way she had smiled at him—warm and unguarded, if only for brief moments. Those memories surfaced unbidden, more often than he cared to admit, and they left a lingering ache he couldn’t quite shake.

    He should have been relieved that he’d managed to avoid trouble for her escape. Somehow, everyone’s attention remained focused on the fact that he had been the one to apprehend her in the first place. Why, they reasoned, would he let her go? The irony was almost laughable, though Cullen found no joy in it. He had been lucky. His decision to appear compliant with both Knight-Commander Greagoir and Ser Michael had worked in his favor, and ultimately, they’d concluded that some absent-minded Templar had left the cell door unlocked—or that Ariana had used lockpicks, a skill Michael had grudgingly suggested might have been taught to her by their father.

    The Circle, much to Cullen’s relief, decided to move on, dismissing the incident as an embarrassment rather than a security breach. And so, his role in her escape was buried under the daily demands of life at Kinloch Hold. But for Cullen, it wasn’t so simple. While the Circle moved on, Ariana lingered in his mind.

    He found himself questioning why she had such a hold on him. They’d known each other for only a few days, and yet those few days felt more significant than weeks or even months he’d spent with others. Conversations with her had been effortless, a rare connection that made him feel seen in a way he hadn’t before. She had been guarded, certainly, but when she let her walls down, the warmth and strength beneath them had captivated him. He could only imagine how that connection might have deepened if he had been honest with her from the start. Instead, he had betrayed her trust, and though he had tried to make amends, the memory of her pain still haunted him.

    More than anything, he hoped she was safe. He couldn’t help but wonder where she was now. Had she made it to Lothering? Was she keeping to the plan she’d mentioned, or had she been forced to change course again? Was she still thinking of him, even as he thought of her?

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair as he sat by the window of his quarters, staring out at the dark waters of Lake Calenhad. His leave was coming up soon—a week off from his duties—and the temptation to use that time to find her was overwhelming. He toyed with the idea of going to Lothering, imagining the relief of seeing her again, of knowing she was safe. But even as the thought formed, he dismissed it. A week wasn’t enough time to make the journey and return to Kinloch Hold without arousing suspicion. And even if it were, what would he say to her? What could he offer her beyond empty reassurances and a promise he might not be able to keep?

    No, he needed to let her go. She was a noble, on the run, and he was just a simple Templar. Whatever connection they had, it wasn’t enough to bridge the chasm between their lives. Cullen knew that now, even if accepting it felt like a slow, twisting knife in his chest.

    Instead, he resolved to visit his family in Honnleath. It wasn’t far from Lake Calenhad, and seeing them would be good for him. His sister Mia always knew how to lift his spirits, and spending time with his parents and younger siblings might help him regain some perspective. It was time to put his focus back where it belonged: on his duties, on the Circle, and on the responsibilities he had taken on when he’d joined the Order.

    And yet, as he made his plans, a part of him couldn’t let go of the hope—no matter how improbable—that their paths might cross again someday. He found himself wondering if she ever thought of him, if she felt the same lingering pull that he did. The thought was both comforting and agonizing, a quiet whisper of what could have been.

    As he closed his eyes that night, her face came to him unbidden: the way her hazel-green eyes shifted with her emotions, the softness of her smile, the determination in her voice as she spoke of her journey. He had known her for only a few days, and yet he knew now, with a certainty that startled him, that she would always be a part of him. She made him whole.

    ~~~

    Ariana felt good about her pace back to Crestwood, managing the journey from West Hill in just three days. Maybe she was finally getting better at traveling off the main roads—or maybe, she mused with a quiet chuckle, she had walked faster because she knew who was waiting at the end of it. Don’t be foolish, she scolded herself. It wasn’t as if she knew Cullen would be waiting for her. He was stationed at Kinloch Hold, after all. He wouldn’t just leave without notice… right?

    She sighed, trying to push the thought aside. The truth was, the road had grown lonely. After nearly a month of solitude, the novelty of travel had long since worn off. The occasional interesting sight or encounter wasn’t enough to stave off the isolation. She missed having someone to talk to—someone like Cullen. And maybe, she admitted to herself, she simply wanted to see him again.

    By the time she reached Crestwood, she was feeling both weary and eager. She decided to stay one night in the village, just long enough to rest her legs and resupply before continuing toward the docks. After securing a room at the tavern, she found herself smiling softly as she drifted to sleep, her thoughts lingering on the possibility of seeing him again.

    At first light, she was already on her way. The trek to the Lake Calenhad docks took her two days, her pace driven by anticipation. She avoided the main roads as much as possible. By Wednesday afternoon, she found herself standing at the edge of the docks, lingering at a distance to observe the comings and goings at The Spoiled Princess.

    She watched for a while, scanning the travelers passing in and out of the tavern. No sign of Templars, and—thankfully—no sign of Michael. With a deep breath, she made her way inside, pausing briefly to let her eyes adjust to the dim light. The tavern was quiet, with only a few patrons scattered at the tables. Relief washed over her as she spotted Gilbert behind the bar, his familiar presence calming her nerves.

    Gilbert looked up as she approached, his face lighting up with recognition. “Well, I’ll be,” he said, his voice warm. “Mistress Ryss, isn’t it? You’ve made it back in one piece, I see.”

    Ariana smiled, grateful for his friendliness. “It’s just Ariana to you Gilbert. And I \ have, thanks to some careful planning—and a little luck.”

    Gilbert leaned on the bar, his brow furrowing slightly. “No trouble on the road, I hope?”

    “None worth mentioning,” she replied, though her mind flickered briefly to Kinloch Hold and everything that had happened there. “Has Ser Michael been by?”

    Gilbert shook his head, his expression reassuring. “No, not recently. And believe me, I’ve been keeping an eye out, just in case. You don’t have to worry.”

    Ariana exhaled a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. “Thank you. Truly, I don’t know how to repay you for your kindness.”

    Gilbert waved a hand dismissively. “No need for that. I’m just glad you’re alright—and that Ser Cullen was able to help you.” His tone held a note of approval, as if he’d been rooting for her all along.

    Her smile softened, her heart swelling at the mention of Cullen. “He… he didn’t have to do what he did,” she said quietly. “But I’ll always be grateful that he did.”

    Gilbert gave her a knowing look but didn’t press further. “Well, if there’s anything else I can do for you, just let me know.”

    Ariana nodded, reaching into her pack for a small note she’d written earlier that day. “Actually, could you deliver this for me? It’s for Ser Cullen. I’ll wait for his response, but if he decides… not to respond, could you just let me know?”

    Gilbert took the note, giving her a reassuring nod. “Of course. I’ll make sure he gets it.”

    She placed a silver coin on the bar, sliding it toward him. “Thank you, Gilbert. For everything.”

    With that, she left the tavern, her heart racing as she made her way to the ruins. She prayed that Cullen would choose to meet her there, that he’d want to see where whatever this was between them might lead. But even as hope fluttered in her chest, doubt crept in. What if he didn’t come? What if he’d decided it was safer—easier—to leave it all behind?

    The ruins came into view, their ancient stones bathed in the soft light of the setting sun. She sat on one of the low walls, her gaze fixed on the horizon. The wait would be excruciating, but for Cullen, she would wait as long as it took.

    ~~~

    Cullen had been delayed in taking his leave. He’d planned to leave several days earlier, but when a fellow Templar fell ill, Cullen had agreed to cover his duties. It was a simple decision—a matter of duty and camaraderie—but the delay weighed on him more than he wanted to admit. By Thursday, he was finally packed and ready, his destination set: Redcliffe, and from there, a short trek to Honnleath. Home. 

    Still, his thoughts lingered on The Spoiled Princess. He had no real reason to stop there—he’d already packed the supplies he needed—but something in him couldn’t resist. He told himself it was habit, a convenient waypoint on his journey. Yet deep down, he knew he’d been grasping at a foolish hope each time he passed through the tavern, scanning the room for a face he wouldn’t see. He cursed himself for it. She was gone, likely far from here, and he needed to let her go. 

    The tavern was quiet when he arrived, just a handful of travelers milling about. He approached the bar, nodding at Gilbert, who greeted him with a wide smile that seemed unusually bright. 

    “Ah, Ser Cullen! Good to see you!” Gilbert said warmly, his tone carrying an undercurrent of excitement. 

    “Good to see you too, Gilbert,” Cullen replied, his voice polite but distracted. He set his pack down on the counter. “I was hoping you might know of anyone heading south across the lake. I need a boat to Redcliffe if you—” 

    Before he could finish, Gilbert began rummaging through his apron pockets, his movements hurried and purposeful. “Ah, yes… Redcliffe. I’ll check with… ah, here it is,” he said, cutting Cullen off as he pulled out a folded note. He handed it to Cullen, a knowing gleam in his eyes. “You might want to take a look at this before making any other plans, Ser Cullen.” 

    Cullen frowned, his confusion deepening. “What’s this?” 

    “A message,” Gilbert said with a sly smile, nodding toward the note. 

    Cullen hesitated for only a moment before taking it. Unfolding the paper, he scanned the words:

    Cullen, 

    I wanted to let you know that I’ll be near the Elven ruins by the lake for the next few days. I don’t expect anything from you—I know how complicated things are, and the last thing I want is to cause you any trouble. 

    If you’d rather leave everything that happened in the past, I understand. Truly. I won’t hold it against you. You’ve already done so much for me, more than I could have ever expected. 

    But if you do want to meet, I’ll be there. Whatever this is between us—if it’s worth exploring—I’d like to see where it leads. If not… I’ll take that as your answer, and I’ll move on. 

    Thank you, Cullen. For everything. 

    – Ariana 

    Cullen read the note twice, his chest tightening with each word. She was here. She had come back. 

    Without a word, he spun on his heel and bolted out of the tavern, leaving a surprised Gilbert behind. His mind raced as his boots pounded against the ground, carrying him toward the ruins. The journey home was forgotten. All that mattered now was reaching her. 

    He didn’t know what he would say when he saw her. But he would figure it out. He had to. 

    She came back, he thought, his heart pounding with something that felt suspiciously like hope. 

    The ruins came into view as he rounded a bend in the path, his breath catching as he quickened his pace. He didn’t care what waited ahead—all that mattered was her. 

    And he would not let her slip away again. 

    ~~~

    It seemed fate was on his side. Had he not been delayed, he likely would have missed her entirely. She might have assumed he’d chosen to forget her, never knowing he hadn’t even seen her note. Little seemed like coincidence anymore—maybe fate really did want their paths to keep crossing.

    As he approached the ruins, the late-morning sun cast soft light through the trees, dappling the ancient stone with golden warmth. He scanned the area carefully, his heart thudding in anticipation. The ruins were quiet, the air still except for the faint rustle of leaves. At first, he didn’t see her, and a flicker of doubt began to creep in. But then, a familiar sight caught his eye—a pack leaning against a tree, partially obscured by the branches. She’s here, he thought, excitement blooming in his chest. But where?

    Just as he turned to search further, her voice called from behind him, warm and teasing. “Hello, stranger.”

    He spun around, and there she was, standing a few paces away, a soft smile on her face. Relief washed over him like a tide, and before he could think twice, he crossed the distance between them, pulling her into his arms. The weight of worry he hadn’t even acknowledged until now seemed to lift in an instant. She was here. She was safe.

    For a moment, he held her tightly, but a sudden thought struck him—the last time he’d held her, it had been to restrain her, to keep her from running. His arms loosened instinctively, though he dreaded the idea of pushing her away. But as he began to step back, her hands stayed on his arms, grounding him. Her smile, a bit shy but no less radiant, was a balm to his guilt. She didn’t seem to hold their last parting against him, and for that, he felt immeasurable gratitude.

    When they pulled apart, her gaze fell to his pack, leaning against a nearby rock. “Are you leaving?” she asked, her voice soft with curiosity—and, he thought, maybe a hint of concern.

    He hesitated, glancing at the bag. “I’d planned to visit my family in Honnleath,” he admitted. “It’s not far from here, just south of Lake Calenhad.”

    They found a shaded spot among the ruins, settling onto a low, flat stone to talk. The ease between them returned quickly, their conversation slipping back into that familiar rhythm that had so surprised him before. Ariana apologized first, her words spilling out in a rush. She told him she hoped she hadn’t caused him any trouble, and that she didn’t mean to disrupt his plans.

    Cullen chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Even if I had gotten into trouble—which I didn’t—leaving the Templar Order isn’t exactly an easy process.” His tone was light, teasing, but his gaze was warm, reassuring her that she hadn’t been a burden.

    Ariana smiled at his response, though her expression grew more serious as she told him about her journey—the long, lonely days on the road, the reasons she’d left Lothering, and her plan to stay near Crestwood for now. Cullen listened intently, nodding at times, but his heart leapt at the thought of her being close. He struggled to keep his reaction subtle, though he felt his hope rising with every word she spoke.

    And then, almost without thinking, he asked, “Would you… maybe want to come with me? To Honnleath?” His voice was quieter than he intended, laced with a hope he couldn’t quite conceal.

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard by the invitation. Her brow furrowed slightly as she processed his words. “Are you sure that would be alright?” she asked, her tone cautious. “I wouldn’t want to impose. And how would we explain… me?”

    She gestured vaguely, clearly uncertain about how his family might react to him arriving with a woman they didn’t know. “I don’t want to make things complicated for you,” she added softly.

    Cullen hesitated. She wasn’t wrong—it would be unusual, and he wasn’t entirely sure how his family would react. Every “friend” he’d brought home before had been a fellow Templar, usually a man. On the rare occasions it had been a woman, there had never been even a suggestion of romantic interest. But Ariana was different, and he couldn’t ignore how deeply he felt drawn to her. Surely, his family would notice that too.

    Still, he smiled, meeting her gaze. “It will be fine,” he said confidently. “It wouldn’t be strange for me to bring a friend along for a visit.”

    Even as the words left his mouth, he wondered if they sounded hollow. Was that all she was to him? A friend? The thought tugged at him, but he pushed it aside, focusing on the moment.

    They sat in silence for a moment, the weight of unspoken feelings settling between them. Cullen found himself watching her, the way the sunlight caught the strands of her hair, the way her expression shifted as she seemed to weigh her options. He wanted to tell her how much he cared, how much he wanted her to stay in his life. But he didn’t know how to say those things—not yet.

    Instead, he let the silence stretch, hoping that she might choose to stay—not just for Honnleath, but for him.

    ~~~

    Ariana couldn’t say exactly what she’d hoped for in his answer, but hearing him call her a “friend” hurt more than she’d expected. A sharp ache settled in her chest, catching her off guard. Perhaps she did want more, but it was foolish to think that, wasn’t it? They’d known each other for all of four days. She couldn’t expect him to introduce her to his family as anything more. Even “friend” seemed generous; by most standards, she was little more than an acquaintance.

    Yet the way he had looked at her, the way he had spoken to her at the ruins and listened so intently—it had felt like so much more. She cursed herself for thinking this way. It wasn’t safe, wasn’t logical, to hold on to something so fleeting. And yet, she couldn’t help but feel the pull.

    Cullen must have noticed her distant expression because he shifted closer, his movements deliberate but hesitant. His hand hovered near her face, just shy of her cheek, as if he wasn’t sure whether he should touch her. “Are you alright?” he asked gently, his voice laced with concern.

    She glanced up at him, startled by the closeness. The sadness in her eyes softened as she met his gaze, and she smiled despite herself. There was something about the way he looked at her, with such earnest care, that made her feel seen in a way she wasn’t used to. It wasn’t the same as the admiration she had sometimes received from others; it felt deeper, more genuine. She let out a small, self-conscious laugh. “Just tired,” she murmured, hoping it would be enough to satisfy him, though she knew he saw through her.

    His brow furrowed slightly, his hand still hovering near her cheek, as if trying to decide whether to close the distance. “Ariana,” he said quietly, his tone full of something she couldn’t quite name. “Come with me.”

    Her breath caught at the sound of her name. He’d said it before, during that encounter with Michael but it had been so different then—tense, rushed, and heavy with the weight of everything that had happened. But now, hearing it spoken so softly, so earnestly, it was as though her name carried a kind of reverence. She felt her heart stutter, warmth spreading through her chest as she stared at him.

    He could say my name like that forever, and I wouldn’t mind, she thought, her cheeks flushing at the thought. Maker, what is wrong with me? This is madness, isn’t it?

    “You’d be more than welcome,” Cullen continued, his voice steady but hopeful. “And I think my family would love meeting you.”

    Ariana stilled. There it was again—his sincerity, his kindness, his willingness to include her in his world even after everything that had happened. It made her chest ache in the best way. She felt herself smiling, warmth spreading to every corner of her being. “If you’re sure,” she said softly, her voice carrying a mix of caution and hope.

    “I’m sure,” he replied without hesitation, his smile soft and reassuring.

    Finally, his hand brushed her cheek, a featherlight touch that sent a shiver down her spine. The gentleness of it, the way his fingers lingered just long enough to make her heart race, felt like the answer to questions she hadn’t dared to ask. When his hand lowered, she found herself wanting to reach for it, but she didn’t. Not yet.

    They both rose, picking up their packs, the unspoken connection between them hanging in the air like a promise. As they turned toward the lake, the silence that stretched between them wasn’t uncomfortable. It was filled with something unspoken but understood—a quiet contentment, a shared gratitude for this fragile, precious moment.

    As they walked side by side, Ariana felt the weight of her worries begin to lift, replaced by something lighter, something she didn’t fully understand yet. She didn’t know what the future held for either of them, but for now, it didn’t matter. What mattered was that she was here, with him and was enough.

  • Chapter 6 – A Templar and a Noble

    13 – 14 August 9:29

    The next morning, Cullen found her waiting by the docks, her gaze focused on the lake as the early morning light reflected off its surface. She looked calm, even peaceful, her guarded expression from their first meeting replaced by a quiet confidence. The sight stirred something in him, a strange mixture of admiration and protectiveness.

    “Ready to go?” he asked, approaching her with a smile.

    She turned to him, her hazel-green eyes catching the light, and for a moment, Cullen felt as if the world had stilled. Her smile was faint but genuine, and she nodded. “Lead the way.”

    They walked south along the lake’s edge, their conversation flowing naturally. Cullen found himself laughing more than he had in years, her wit and curiosity pulling him into topics he hadn’t thought about in ages. When they reached the fallen trees blocking the path, Cullen instinctively stepped forward, intending to help her, but stopped when she effortlessly vaulted over the branches. He paused, watching her, a flicker of surprise and admiration crossing his face.

    She moved with precision, her steps quick and balanced, her form almost graceful. Not a mage, he thought again, still trying to piece together the mystery of who she was. But she wasn’t just anyone, either—there was a refinement to her movements, but also a strength and resourcefulness he couldn’t ignore. It made him even more curious, and he realized that he wasn’t here to investigate her anymore. He was here because he wanted to be.

    The ruins appeared as they rounded a bend in the path. Small and overgrown, they were more remnants than a structure, but her face lit up the moment she saw them. She quickened her pace, her excitement infectious as she hurried toward the crumbling stone.

    Cullen leaned against a crumbled pillar, watching as she moved through the ruins with an energy that was contagious. Her fingers traced faded symbols on the ancient stone, her voice rising and falling as she mused aloud, alternating between speaking to him and losing herself in her thoughts.

    “See this here?” she said, pointing to a partially eroded carving. “It’s Elven, or at least inspired by it. But this curve—it’s more human in style. Maybe adapted for trade or… or diplomacy?” She tilted her head, her hazel-green eyes alight with fascination. “It’s like a blend of cultures, like they tried to preserve the old but couldn’t resist making it their own.”

    She moved to another section, crouching to examine a jagged pattern etched into the base of a stone. “And this… it looks like it might be Fen’Harel again. But why here? It’s so far removed from most Elvhenan sites.”

    He found himself unable to look away, caught in the way her voice shifted between excitement and wonder, her focus so intense that she seemed to forget the world around her. The dim light filtering through the canopy above made her features even more striking, the way her dark hair framed her face, the faint flush of her cheeks from the exertion of their walk.

    And then, before he could stop himself, the words slipped out. “You’re incredible, you know that?”

    Ariana froze mid-thought, her fingers still hovering over the stone. She turned her head, startled, her expression somewhere between confusion and curiosity. Her cheeks flushed faintly, and a soft laugh escaped her lips as she brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “I… me? Why?”

    Cullen’s heart stuttered as her eyes met his, wide and earnest. He felt heat rise in his face but pressed on. “The way you see things,” he said, his voice quieter now, more thoughtful. “The way you dive into something most people wouldn’t give a second glance… you don’t just notice the details. You make sense of them, piece them together like a story waiting to be told.”

    Her lips parted slightly, her expression shifting to something softer, something almost vulnerable. “I… I guess I just never thought about it that way,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “I just… I’ve always loved history. My father used to tell me stories about the past, and I suppose I just…” She gestured vaguely to the ruins around them. “I want to understand it. To preserve it, somehow.”

    He smiled, his chest tightening as he took a step closer, his hand resting lightly on the edge of the stone she’d been examining. “You don’t just preserve it, Ryss. You bring it to life.”

    Her blush deepened, and she looked away, the faintest smile tugging at her lips. “You’re giving me far too much credit, Cullen.”

    “No,” he said simply, shaking his head. “I’m not.”

    Her eyes flicked back to his, and for a moment, the ruins and the lake seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them. She opened her mouth as if to respond but hesitated, her words caught somewhere between her heart and her mind. Instead, she smiled again—small, soft, and genuine—before turning back to the carvings, her fingers gently brushing over the ancient stone as if grounding herself.

    Cullen stayed where he was, watching her, feeling the weight of the moment settle in his chest. Within only a couple of days she had managed to carve a place into his thoughts. And as he stood there, he knew he was meant to be here. With her.

    ~~~

    As they walked back toward The Spoiled Princess, their conversation turned lighter, filled with laughter and stories. Cullen told her about the strange and amusing things he’d witnessed during his time in Lake Calenhad, carefully avoiding anything that might hint at his Templar duties. She told him about her travels, though she kept much of her personal history vague. Despite the missing details, Cullen found himself enchanted by the way she spoke, the subtle humor in her words, and the way her eyes lit up when she laughed.

    But as they neared the docks, a voice shattered the quiet peace. “Ser! Ser Cullen!”

    Cullen froze. He turned to see a fellow Templar hurrying toward him, armor clinking with each step. His stomach dropped, and when he glanced back at her, the color had drained from her face. Her wide eyes locked on his, and in an instant, the unspoken truth hung heavy between them.

    “You’re… a Templar,” she whispered, her voice trembling. Her expression shifted from shock to fear, and then to anger. “I knew it. I knew something was off.”

    Cullen stepped toward her, his hands raised in a placating gesture. “Ryss—”

    “I need to go. I’m sorry. If he hasn’t seen me, please don’t tell him about me.” she pleaded with him and in an instant, she turned and bolted, sprinting toward the ruins.

    She didn’t wait for an explanation. Her survival instincts kicked in, and she turned, sprinting toward the ruins they had just left. Cullen cursed under his breath and gave chase, his training taking over. He knew the paths well, and within moments, he found a shortcut, cutting ahead of her and blocking her path.

    “Ryss, stop!” he shouted, his voice firm but desperate.

    She skidded to a halt, her breath coming in sharp gasps. “Stay away from me!” she cried, her voice breaking. She tried to dart around him, but his reflexes were faster. Grabbing her arm, he pulled her back, wrapping his arms around her to prevent her escape. She struggled fiercely, her fear giving her strength, but Cullen held firm.

    He held her firmly but gently, his voice soft as he pleaded, “Please, just stop and talk to me. Why are you so afraid of me now?” He hesitated, then asked point-blank, “Are you… are you a mage?”

    “Let me go!” she demanded, her voice choked with tears. “I am no mage, I swear it. Please, just let me go!”

    Cullen’s grip loosened slightly as her words sank in. He didn’t want to believe she was lying, and the raw desperation in her voice only deepened his confusion. “Then what are you running from?” he asked gently.

    Before she could answer, the sound of footsteps behind them made them both turn. Two Templars emerged from the trees, one of them wearing the commanding presence of a senior knight. Cullen’s stomach sank further as he recognized the man.

    “Ser Cullen,” the Knight-Templar said, his stern gaze shifting between Cullen and Ariana. “What’s going on here? Have you apprehended an apostate?”

    Ariana’s entire body tensed, and Cullen felt her tremble in his arms. His mind raced, trying to find a way to protect her. But before he could respond, the Knight-Templar’s expression changed, his eyes widening as recognition dawned.

    “Ariana?” he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen’s head snapped toward her, his heart sinking as her name passed the man’s lips. “Ariana? Who is… you know her?” he asked, his voice tight with disbelief.

    Ariana closed her eyes, her tears spilling over as she whispered, “Michael…”

    Cullen’s eyes widened as the pieces clicked into place. Her accent, her mannerisms, her guardedness—it all made sense. He remembered Michael mentioning his youngest sister going missing a few months back, though he hadn’t given it much thought at the time. Realization struck him with a wave of guilt, and he cursed himself silently for the lies he’d told her, for unknowingly pushing her into this position.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s heart raced, but she forced herself to stand her ground, her eyes locked on Michael. He looked much older than she remembered, his face harder, the weight of his Templar vows evident in his every movement. Despite the armor, despite the authority he carried, this was still her brother. And if she could reason with anyone, surely it was him. 

    “Michael,” she said, her voice steady despite the chaos swirling inside her. “Is it too much to hope you’ll forget you ever saw me?” Her gaze flicked around, taking in the positions of the Templars, calculating. The odds were bleak, but she wasn’t ready to give up yet.

    Michael’s expression darkened, a flash of anger passing through his eyes. “Forget? Do you think this is some childish prank, Ariana? You’ve been missing for months! Do you have any idea the damage you’ve done? The shame you’ve brought to our family?”

    Ariana stiffened, her jaw tightening as his words hit her. “Shame?” she shot back, her voice cold and sharp. “What shame? I did what I had to do because no one else would stand up for me. I refused to be a pawn, Michael, and I won’t apologize for that.”

    Michael shook his head, his frustration spilling over. “You don’t understand what you’ve done. Mother has been beside herself with worry—”

    “Mother?” Ariana interrupted, her tone cutting. “She doesn’t care about me, Michael. She cares about appearances, about her precious reputation. What’s she worried about? That the Duchess of Markham won’t invite her to the next ball? That her social standing might take a hit because her youngest daughter dared to want a life of her own?”

    Michael flinched at her words, but his resolve didn’t waver. “You don’t know what you’re talking about,” he retorted, his voice clipped. “Mother is worried about you. We all are. And you running off like this has only made things worse. The Duke and Duchess feel humiliated. They’ve hired mercenaries to find you, Ariana. This isn’t just about family pride—it’s about safety. You think you’re free out here? You’re a target.”

    Ariana took a step closer, her hands balled into fists. “I’ve already spoken to Father,” she said, her voice steady but laced with frustration. “He told me to run. He’s trying to end the engagement, Michael. He understands why I did this. Why can’t you?”

    Michael’s expression shifted, surprise flickering across his face before hardening again. “Father wouldn’t go against the family’s obligations.”

    “He has!” Ariana insisted, her voice rising. “You think he wants me dragged back to that gilded cage? He’s done everything he can to fix this mess without me losing the life I’ve fought so hard for. Even Frederick understands, Michael! I have a letter from him, apologizing for everything. He doesn’t want this engagement any more than I do.”

    Michael’s jaw tightened, his disbelief evident. “Frederick has always been a fool. This isn’t about him, or Father. It’s about you. You made this mess, and now you’ll face the consequences.”

    Ariana’s temper flared. “How dare you?” she snapped, her voice trembling with anger. “You have no right to lecture me about family obligations. You ran away from them yourself. You joined the Templars to escape Mother’s control, and now you’d drag me back into it? You’re a hypocrite, Michael!”

    His face darkened, the hurt and frustration evident as he barked back, “You don’t know what you’re talking about. I joined the Templars because it was my duty—”

    “You joined because it was your way out!” Ariana interrupted, her voice sharp with accusation. “Don’t pretend otherwise. You wanted freedom, just like I do. The difference is I won’t condemn someone else to the life I escaped from.”

    Michael’s lips thinned into a hard line. He turned to the Templar standing beside him and gave a curt nod. “Take her. We’ll bring her to the Circle until transport to Ostwick can be arranged.”

    Ariana’s heart sank as the Templar stepped forward. “No,” she said, her voice shaking with defiance. “You’re not taking me anywhere.”

    She turned, making a desperate move to run, but Michael and the other Templar, Hadley, were faster. They caught her arms, their grips firm as she struggled. “Let me go!” she shouted, her voice raw with frustration and fear.

    Michael’s expression was unreadable as he looked at her, his voice flat and emotionless. “This is for your own good, Ariana.”

    Her eyes burned with tears as she glared at him, her voice breaking. “You’re wrong, Michael. You’re so wrong.” 

    Michael didn’t respond, his face set with cold determination as he and Hadley began dragging her toward the road. As she fought against their hold, she cast one last desperate glance toward Cullen, hoping for some sign of help, of understanding. But his face was a mask of conflict, his hand resting on the hilt of his blade as he stood frozen in place.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s hand had gone to the hilt of his blade before he’d even realized it, his grip firm as his mind warred with itself. He wasn’t about to fight or kill his fellow Templars—that was ridiculous. He wasn’t prepared for something like that, and yet… the instinct to protect her had surged through him, pure and unbidden. He tightened his jaw, the weight of guilt pressing heavily against his chest. What am I doing?

    He had chased her, cornered her, and for what? She wasn’t a mage; he knew that much now. The look of betrayal in her eyes haunted him, cutting deeper than he’d expected. And for the first time in a long time, Cullen felt unsure of his purpose. She wasn’t a criminal. She wasn’t a threat. She was… what is she? A girl on the run from her own life, yes, but to him, she was more than that. She had been a friend in a moment he hadn’t realized he needed one. She had trusted him, even if only a little, and he had broken that trust.

    The anger that simmered in his chest wasn’t directed at her—it never could be. No, his fury was reserved for the others. For her family, for her brother Michael, who dragged her away as though she were some piece of property to be returned. For himself. Mostly for myself. If he had been honest with her from the beginning, if he had told her who he was, maybe she would have confided in him. Maybe she wouldn’t have bolted. Maybe she wouldn’t be looking at him now as if he had betrayed her in the worst way imaginable.

    Maker, what am I supposed to do? he thought, his mind racing. His fingers flexed against the hilt of his sword, itching for some kind of action, but what could he do? He couldn’t draw his blade on Michael and Hadley—not over this. He wasn’t even sure what he was protecting her from anymore. She wasn’t a mage. She wasn’t a criminal. And yet… every fiber of his being told him she needed him.

    He felt trapped, as though the weight of nobility’s games had been thrust on him. This wasn’t about justice or duty; it was about control. Nobles and their imagined problems, he thought bitterly, his anger rising. It wasn’t enough that they dictated every aspect of their own lives—they had to drag everyone else into their messes too. And now, because of her family’s expectations, he was standing here, torn between his training and his conscience.

    He looked at her again, her face turned away, her body taut with resistance even as Michael and Hadley restrained her. The image of her earlier that day, exploring the ruins, came unbidden to his mind. She had been happy, free in a way that he doubted she had been in years, if ever. Her hazel-green eyes had sparkled with curiosity and excitement as she traced the faded symbols, her movements unguarded and her laughter genuine. She had trusted him enough to let him see that part of her, to drop her guard entirely. And now… he had destroyed it.

    The guilt twisted in his gut, sharp and unforgiving. I have to fix this, he thought, his resolve hardening. I have to help her.

    As Michael barked orders to Hadley, Cullen’s voice cut through the tense air, firm but not confrontational. “Ser Michael,” he began, stepping forward, his tone carefully measured. “With respect, I don’t believe this is the right way to handle this.”

    Michael turned to him, his expression a mixture of irritation and surprise. “What are you saying, Cullen? She’s my sister. This is a family matter.”

    “And yet you’re treating her like a fugitive,” Cullen replied, his eyes narrowing slightly. “She’s not a mage. She’s not a criminal. She’s your family. Perhaps she deserves to be treated as such.”

    Michael’s jaw clenched, his grip on Ariana’s arm tightening slightly. “This isn’t about what she deserves. It’s about what’s right for the family.”

    Cullen’s gaze flicked to Ariana, who was staring at him with a mixture of hope and disbelief. He felt his chest tighten. He had to tread carefully, but he couldn’t let this continue. Not like this. “And what’s right for her?” he asked softly, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

    Michael hesitated, his grip loosening ever so slightly. But before he could respond, Ariana spoke, her voice shaking with emotion. “Michael, please. Just let me go. I’m not asking for much—just my freedom.”

    Her words hung in the air, raw and pleading. Cullen swallowed hard, his resolve solidifying. He wasn’t sure how he would do it, but he knew one thing with absolute certainty: he couldn’t let her down. Not again.

    ~~~

    He watched as Michael and Hadley dragged Ariana away, her protests growing quieter with each step. His mind raced, guilt gnawing at him. He couldn’t draw his weapon here, not against fellow Templars. Not over this. He had no authority, no grounds, and yet the instinct to protect her was overwhelming him.

    I’ll find another way, he resolved silently. Fighting them outright would only make things worse. Ariana wasn’t a mage. The Templars had no legitimate right to detain her, but he needed to be smart about this. Michael’s position and authority complicated everything, and Cullen knew that helping her escape now would only draw more suspicion. 

    Cullen entered The Spoiled Princess, his frustration barely hidden beneath the composed facade he wore out of habit. As he approached the bar, Gilbert, the tavernkeep, looked up from cleaning a mug, his brows furrowing slightly at the sight of him.

    “I need to collect Ryss’ belongings,” Cullen began, his tone calm but resolute. “She’s been… detained by her brother, but she’ll want her things when she’s released.”

    Gilbert paused, confusion flashing across his face. “Detained? By her brother?” He set the mug down, leaning against the counter. “Who’s her brother, then?”

    Cullen hesitated for a moment before answering. “Ser Michael Trevelyan. A Templar stationed at Kinloch Hold.”

    Recognition flickered in Gilbert’s expression, followed by a deepening concern. “She’s nobility, then? That explains the way she carried herself, but detained by her own brother?” He tilted his head slightly. “Is she…?” He trailed off, leaving the question hanging, but Cullen understood what he was asking.

    “No,” Cullen said firmly, shaking his head. “She’s not a mage. It’s a complicated, unnecessary matter of runaway nobility.” His voice carried a note of bitterness that surprised even him, though he quickly masked it.

    Gilbert exhaled, rubbing the back of his neck. “Runaway nobility, huh? Well, that’s a new one for me.” He disappeared into a back room and returned moments later with Ariana’s pack. As he handed it over, his expression softened. “She seemed like a good lass. I hope she’ll be alright.”

    Cullen accepted the pack, slinging it over his shoulder. “She will be,” he said, his voice quieter this time. But even as the words left his mouth, doubt gnawed at him. He hoped he was right.

    Gilbert studied him for a moment, then gave a slow nod. “You’ve got the look of someone who means to help her. Just… be careful, Ser Cullen. Nobility and family disputes rarely end well for anyone caught in the middle.”

    Cullen met his gaze, appreciating the innkeeper’s insight. “Thank you,” he said sincerely. “I’ll do what I can.”

    As he turned to leave, Ariana’s pack weighing heavily on his shoulder, Cullen felt the weight of his decision settling in. He had no clear plan yet, but he knew one thing for certain—he wouldn’t let Ariana face this alone. Not if he could help it.

    ~~~

    Cullen entered Knight-Commander Greagoir’s office with a measured stride, masking his inner turmoil with an air of professional curiosity. He had rehearsed this conversation in his head, determined to ask the right questions without raising suspicion. Greagoir sat at his desk, a stack of reports spread before him, but he looked up as Cullen approached. 

    “Ser Cullen,” Greagoir greeted, his tone neutral but slightly distracted. “What brings you here?” 

    “I heard Ser Michael brought someone in earlier,” Cullen began casually, standing at attention but keeping his tone light. “His sister, I believe? I was just curious—Trevelyan is a noble name, isn’t it? From Ostwick?” 

    Greagoir nodded, setting down his quill. “Yes, the Trevelyans are well known throughout the Free Marches, particularly for their Chantry ties. Their family is quite respected, especially within the noble and religious circles. It’s wise to keep them as allies.” 

    Cullen hid his surprise behind a thoughtful expression. He knew very little about noble families—his upbringing in Honnleath had been far removed from such matters. But the mention of Chantry ties piqued his interest. “I see,” he said, pausing as if to consider. “I’ve not had much reason to learn about the nobility. Do they often involve themselves in matters with the Templar Order?” 

    “Not directly,” Greagoir replied, leaning back in his chair. “But their influence cannot be ignored. They’re close to the Chantry, and families like theirs can make things… difficult if they feel slighted. It’s better to accommodate them when possible. Hence why I agreed to hold Ser Michael’s sister. A small favor for such a family could prove beneficial.” 

    Cullen tilted his head, feigning ignorance. “I understand the importance of maintaining good relations, but if she isn’t a mage… are we even allowed to hold civilians?” 

    Greagoir’s expression hardened slightly, though his tone remained composed. “Technically, no,” he admitted. “But this is not a typical case. The Trevelyans are a family of stature. Their gratitude would far outweigh any concern over procedural details. I trust you understand the practicality of such decisions.” 

    Cullen nodded, forcing himself to appear agreeable. “Of course, Knight-Commander. I’m still learning the nuances of these situations. Thank you for clarifying.” 

    Greagoir gave a curt nod, clearly satisfied with Cullen’s apparent deference, and returned to his reports. Cullen took this as his cue to leave, inclining his head respectfully before stepping out of the office. 

    As he walked through the halls, Cullen’s mind churned with frustration. Greagoir’s explanation hadn’t surprised him, but it had cemented his belief that this wasn’t about justice or duty—it was about appeasing noble families and maintaining political alliances. Ariana’s detention was wrong, no matter how much Greagoir tried to justify it. 

    She doesn’t belong here, Cullen thought bitterly. She’s not a mage, and yet they’re holding her like she’s an apostate. 

    The questions he had asked had been enough for now. Pushing further would only draw attention to himself. For now, he had the information he needed, and his resolve to help Ariana solidified even more. She had trusted him once, and though he’d failed her then, he wouldn’t fail her again. 

    ~~~

    Cullen spent most of his shift combing for answers. Each question he asked was carefully worded, masked under the guise of curiosity about protocol or logistics. He avoided asking directly about Ariana—mentioning Michael instead—and leaned into the pretense of ignorance. It wasn’t until well into the night, when the Templar barracks had settled into a hushed calm, that he learned where she was being kept.

    One of the lower-level guards, eager to share the monotony of his post, confirmed it “Michael’s sister? Yeah, she’s in one of the temporary cells downstairs. Not much trouble, that one. Pretty quiet. I figure she’s just waiting for her noble family to sort things out.”

    The words grated on Cullen. Not much trouble. She wasn’t trouble at all. She was frightened and trapped. He nodded absently at the guard’s comments, excusing himself with a muttered remark about needing to check something before his shift ended.

    When the halls grew quiet, Cullen made his way to the lower levels, his steps deliberate and soundless. The air was cooler here, the faint smell of damp stone and torch smoke lingering in the narrow corridors. He passed the occasional guard, offering a curt nod when necessary, but most were either inattentive or asleep in their posts.

    Reaching the holding cells, Cullen slowed, his hand brushing the set of keys on his belt. These cells were meant for temporary stays—mages awaiting transfer between Circles or individuals detained for minor offenses. They weren’t designed for someone like Ariana. The thought tightened his jaw as he found her cell, pausing for a moment before unlocking the door.

    Inside, the dim light cast long shadows across the small room. Ariana sat slumped in the corner, her knees drawn up to her chest and her head resting on them. She was asleep, though her posture spoke more of exhaustion than rest. Her hair was slightly disheveled, and her face, even in sleep, carried traces of tension.

    Cullen knelt beside her, his voice low and soft. “Ryss,” he whispered.

    Her eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, confusion clouded her face. But as recognition dawned, her expression shifted to one of hurt and wary disbelief. She stiffened, drawing her knees closer to her chest.

    “What are you doing here?” she asked, her voice hoarse, the strain of the past hours evident.

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his regret palpable. “I’m here to get you out,” he said firmly, though his voice faltered slightly. “I should have stopped them earlier. I should’ve helped you before this.”

    She stared at him, her eyes sharp and searching, emotions swirling behind the muted green of her gaze. “Why now?” she asked, her tone cutting, her voice barely above a whisper. The weight of betrayal clung to every word.

    “Because it’s wrong,” Cullen replied, his voice steady but laced with guilt. “You don’t belong here. You’re not a mage, and this—this isn’t justice. It’s family politics, and it’s not what we’re supposed to stand for.” He paused, his gaze earnest. “I made a mistake, Ryss. I should have let you go, as you asked. But I couldn’t. I’m sorry. Let me help you now.”

    Her gaze softened slightly, though wariness lingered. “And what happens when Michael finds out? Or the Knight-Commander?” she asked, her voice trembling just enough to betray her vulnerability.

    Cullen straightened, his resolve hardening. “It doesn’t matter,” he replied. “They’ll have no reason to suspect anything until we’re long gone. I’ll deal with the consequences. But right now, I need to get you out of here.”

    For a moment, she said nothing, her eyes locked on his as she weighed his words. Hurt and suspicion warred with the faint flicker of trust that lingered between them. Finally, she stood slowly, slinging her pack over her shoulder. Her hesitation was evident as she extended her hand—not in trust, but in necessity.

    “Will you get in trouble?” she asked, her voice trembling slightly, her gaze dropping as though bracing for the worst. Then she looked up again, her concern clear. “I don’t want this to ruin your life.”

    Her words struck him like a blow. He froze, her concern taking him completely off guard. How can she care about my future, he thought, when hers is the one hanging by a thread?

    “I’ll handle it,” Cullen interrupted, his voice firm but softer now. “It’s not your burden to carry. Let me worry about that.”

    She studied him, her eyes flickering with doubt and resolve. Then she gave a small nod. “Alright. Let’s go.”

    Together, they slipped into the silent corridor, their steps careful and deliberate. Cullen’s grip tightened on the hilt of his blade as they moved, his body tense with readiness. He glanced at Ariana, her expression set with determination despite the fear that lingered in her eyes. Even now, she cares about what happens to me. She shouldn’t. But I’ll get her out of here, he vowed silently. No matter what it takes.

    ~~~

    Cullen guided Ariana out of the Circle and onto a small boat, the silence between them thick with tension. He kept glancing at her, hoping for some acknowledgment, but her expression was a mask—cool, unreadable, and distant. His mind churned with everything he wanted to say, but none of it felt right. He wanted to apologize, to explain why he had approached her that night in The Spoiled Princess. But confessing that it had started as an attempt to determine if she was a mage felt like it would only make things worse.

    By the time they reached the docks, she stepped out of the boat with quick, purposeful movements, putting as much distance between them as she could. Cullen secured the boat and followed her. “Ryss,” he called out, but she didn’t stop, her pace only quickening.

    Without looking back, she replied, “While I thank you for the rescue, it’s best if we part ways now.” Her voice carried an unmistakable mix of pain and anger.

    Determined, Cullen caught up to her, reaching out to grab her wrist. She pulled her arm back immediately, whirling around to face him, her hazel-green eyes flashing with fury. “Don’t touch me,” she snapped, her voice sharp. “You’ve done enough.”

    He held up his hands in a placating gesture, his voice softer. “Please, just give me a chance to explain.”

    She hesitated, her emotions a whirlwind as she weighed her options. Every instinct screamed at her to turn and walk away, to put as much distance between them as possible. And yet, there was something about his voice, about the look in his eyes, that made her pause. He had a way of disarming her that she couldn’t quite fight, and she hated that she felt compelled to listen.

    “Fine,” she said, her tone resigned but edged with irritation. “But let’s have this conversation somewhere less… conspicuous.”

    They walked away from the docks, passing The Spoiled Princess in strained silence until they found a secluded spot within the trees. There, they settled on a fallen log, the silver light of the moon illuminating her face in soft shadows. Cullen was struck again by how beautiful she was, even when her expression was guarded and her shoulders stiff with distrust.

    But tonight, he wasn’t the smooth-talking man she had met in the tavern. Words failed him, his thoughts tangled as he struggled to begin. He felt her gaze on him, expectant and sharp, and he knew he couldn’t delay any longer.

    After a few false starts, he took a deep breath and began. “When I first saw you in The Spoiled Princess, I thought… well, I thought you might be a runaway mage,” he admitted, his voice quiet but steady. “Your demeanor, the way you carried yourself—it raised some flags for me. And, yes, I approached you with that in mind. But that changed, Ryss. That changed the moment we started talking.”

    He looked at her, hoping to find understanding in her expression, but she remained silent, her features unreadable. Pressing on, he confessed, “I should’ve told you the truth that night, but… I didn’t want to lose the chance to know you. I’ve never been as comfortable talking to someone as I am with you. I never wanted to lie, but I didn’t know how to fix it once I started.”

    Determined to prove his honesty, he unraveled the small lies he’d told her. He shared that he was born in Honnleath, not Lothering, and that he was the second oldest of four siblings. He explained how he’d begun training as a Templar at thirteen and had only been stationed at Kinloch for just over a year.

    As he shared these details, apologizing and confessing, he watched her expression slowly soften. Her guardedness began to slip away, her lips curving into a faint smile as he told her stories from his childhood and his family. The anger in her eyes faded as she listened, and he found her nodding, even laughing lightly at a few of his recollections.

    “I didn’t chase you that day because I thought you were a mage,” he said, his voice faltering. “I chased you because I didn’t want to lose you. I didn’t want to lose this… whatever this is between us.”

    Ariana studied him, her gaze softening as his sincerity became undeniable. She could still feel the sting of betrayal, but she also saw the guilt in his eyes and the honesty in his words. Her shoulders relaxed slightly, and she sighed, her voice gentler now. “If I hadn’t panicked… none of this would have happened,” she admitted. “Maybe Michael wouldn’t have noticed me, and we could’ve just walked away.”

    The tension between them eased, the anger in her eyes fading as she allowed herself to believe him. Cullen, emboldened by her response, smiled faintly, though his heart ached with the knowledge that she couldn’t stay.

    “So… what happens now?” he asked, his voice tentative. “Where will you go?”

    Ariana sighed softly, her gaze drifting to the dark line of trees beyond them. “My journey needs to continue. There aren’t many places left to hide around here, so… I’ll probably head toward Lothering.” She looked back at Cullen, catching the glimmer of disappointment in his eyes, and her heart clenched in response. She knew she felt the same way.

    Silence stretched between them for a moment before Ariana, sensing that this might be her last chance, decided to share more of herself with him. “You know, I’m the youngest of four,” she began, her voice soft. “In my family, that means something specific. The youngest child is usually promised to the Chantry. The oldest becomes the head of the family, the rest are married off to secure alliances. Simple, straightforward… or so it’s supposed to be.”

    Cullen tilted his head slightly, intrigued. “But… it didn’t work out that way for your family?”

    She shook her head, a faint, bittersweet smile crossing her lips. “No. My eldest brother, Mark, is the heir, of course. He’ll take over as Bann, married well, will carry on the name. But then there’s my sister Kira… she’s a mage. When her magic manifested, they sent her to the Circle. That meant she couldn’t secure alliances through marriage. And Michael…” Her voice trailed off, her expression darkening. “Michael ran off and joined the Templars. I suppose you already know how that turned out.”

    Cullen frowned, his brows knitting together as he listened intently. “And that left you.”

    “Yes,” she said with a quiet nod. “That left me. By all rights, I should have been free. Michael joining the templars met our commitment to the Chantry. Kira’s condition wasn’t mine to bear. But my mother…” Her smile twisted bitterly. “My mother would never allow that. To her, I’m not a person—I’m a tool. A means to restore what she thinks we’ve lost. She’s less worried about me than she is about her standing. She’s probably more upset about the rumors that will spread about her not raising a proper daughter.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as he watched her speak. There was a vulnerability in her words, a mixture of frustration and sorrow that he hadn’t seen in her before. She was opening up to him, sharing pieces of herself that she likely kept hidden from everyone else. And in that moment, he realized just how much she had endured to carve out her own path.

    She met his gaze, her voice quieter now. “I thought if I ran far enough, I could escape it all. The expectations, the obligations, the endless weight of what my family wanted from me. But… no matter how far I go, it seems to follow.”

    Cullen reached out, his hand brushing lightly against her arm, grounding her in the moment. “You’re not running anymore,” he said softly. “You’re choosing. That’s something they’ll never understand, and that’s their loss. Not yours.”

    Ariana looked at him, a flicker of gratitude in her eyes. “Thank you,” she whispered. “For saying that. For everything.”

    Her time in Kirkwall with Varric had been wonderful—she’d felt safe, happy, even at home. But what she felt with Cullen was something else entirely—something unexpected, powerful, and deeply unsettling in the best way. In just a few days, he had awakened emotions she hadn’t known existed, feelings she couldn’t ignore. Being with him felt different, like a part of her had finally found the place it belonged.

    Swallowing, she wrestled with her urge to stay. “I’d be lying if I said I didn’t wish I could stay close…” Her words trailed off but some part of her hope he understood the implication.

    Cullen’s breath hitched, and for a moment, he thought about asking her to stay. But he knew he couldn’t. It wasn’t fair to her, and it wasn’t realistic. “You’re unlike anyone I have ever met. I will miss you,” he said simply, his voice laced with regret.

    Ariana hesitated, a thought crossing her mind—Crestwood. It was only a couple of days away on foot, far enough from Kinloch Hold but close enough that she could maybe see him from time to time. But she didn’t voice it. Not yet. She wasn’t certain what her next step should be, only that she had to keep moving forward. Perhaps, if she could find a way, she would come back.

    “For now,” she said, meeting his gaze, “I have to say goodbye. But… I hope our paths cross again someday. Maybe even soon.” She leaned closer, her hand resting on his arm, and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek. “Thank you, Cullen. For everything.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as he held her arm, his fingers lingering there, trying to hold onto the moment for as long as he could. As she pulled away, he released her with a slow nod, unable to find the right words to say goodbye.

    Ariana turned and began walking away, her silhouette fading into the night as she disappeared into the trees. Cullen watched her go, his heart heavy with resignation. He had known her only a few days, and yet he knew now that he would remember her for the rest of his life.

  • Chapter 5 – A New Beginning

    2 August – 12 August 9:29

    The journey to West Hill would take two to three days, depending on the weather, and Ariana once again found herself enjoying Berthold’s company. The gentle sway of the ship and the endless expanse of sea provided a calming backdrop as they talked. She shared stories of her time in Kirkwall, speaking of her friendship with Varric and the sense of independence she had started to find there. As before, she kept certain details vague, mindful of Varric’s penchant for discretion.

    Berthold, in turn, regaled her with tales of his recent voyages. “You wouldn’t believe it,” he said, leaning casually against the ship’s railing, his eyes on the horizon. “Three months ago, I docked in Cumberland, and there was this merchant peddling ‘dragon teeth.’ Claimed they were talismans of protection, guaranteed to ward off everything from storms to, I don’t know, bad hair days. Turned out they were just carved chicken bones. The man sold out before the guards even got wind of it.”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “And people actually believed him?”

    “Oh, you’d be surprised, my lady,” Berthold said with a grin. “Folk’ll believe anything if it comes with a good story. Kind of like your friend Varric, I imagine.”

    “Varric would’ve at least made it entertaining,” she replied, her tone light. “And probably worth the coin.”

    Berthold chuckled, nodding in agreement. “True enough. That dwarf could sell snow to a man in the Frostbacks.”

    As they sailed closer to West Hill, Berthold offered her what little he knew about the port. “Not much to say about West Hill, really,” he admitted. “It’s small, mostly a waypoint for traders heading to Redcliffe or Denerim. You’ll find a few decent taverns near the docks, though, and the road south isn’t too dangerous—at least as long as you stay clear of the forests at night.”

    When he saw her thoughtful expression, Berthold hesitated before adding, “I wish I could introduce you to someone like Varric down there, but Ferelden’s not exactly crawling with merchant princes. Still…” He gave her an encouraging smile. “You’re not the same girl I dropped off in Kirkwall. You’ve grown a lot. I think you’ll be just fine.”

    The early morning light was breaking over the horizon when they finally reached West Hill. The air was cooler here, tinged with the earthy scent of the Ferelden coast. As they docked, Ariana felt a mix of anticipation and unease—another step into the unknown, this time without the safety net of Varric’s presence.

    As they disembarked, Berthold turned to her, his expression warm but serious. “Take care of yourself, alright? I’m usually in West Hill about once a month. If you need anything—or if you want to get word to Varric—leave it with the dockmaster here. I’ll make sure it gets to him.”

    Ariana hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him in a quick but heartfelt hug. “Thank you, Berthold. For everything. And for leading me to Varric. I don’t think I can ever repay you for that.”

    Berthold patted her back, a bit surprised but not displeased. “Ah, now, none of that. You’ve done the hard part yourself. You’ll do fine, I know it.”

    As she stepped away, Ariana gave him one last grateful smile before turning toward the unfamiliar streets of West Hill. With her satchel slung over her shoulder and the lessons she’d learned in Kirkwall fresh in her mind, she felt ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

    ~~~

    West Hill truly was more waypoint than settlement, a fortress-turned-town with stout stone walls and hardy residents. Ariana’s first impression was of a place both practical and resolute, its people focused on the business of trade and travel. She found a few merchants easily enough and managed to replenish her supplies, though she marveled at how well Varric had already equipped her pack. Every item was chosen for utility, and she smiled faintly at the care he had taken to prepare her.

    The locals she spoke with were friendly and eager to share advice. They recommended a route through Crestwood, a quiet village that offered a good place to rest before heading to the docks at Lake Calenhad. From there, they explained, she could find a small but reputable tavern called The Spoiled Princess, which served travelers heading toward the Circle Tower at Kinloch Hold. However, they cautioned her that the road south from the Lake Calenhad docks was sparse, with few settlements before Lothering. “You’ll want to be ready to camp in the wilderness,” one merchant warned, his expression serious.

    Ariana thanked them and spent the rest of the day exploring the modest marketplace, taking in the sights and sounds of the bustling town. She secured a simple room at a local tavern for the night, its worn wooden beams and smoky hearth offering a sense of comfort. The room itself was small but clean, its single bed and modest furnishings a welcome respite before the long journey that awaited her. As she lay in bed, her thoughts wandered to the path ahead, to Crestwood, and beyond that, to the mysterious Kinloch Hold looming in her mind like a mythic beacon.

    The next morning, Ariana set off early, her pack slung over her shoulder as the road stretched out before her. The journey to Crestwood would take about two days from what she had learned. It was mostly solitary, winding through rolling fields and sparse woodlands.  The occasional traveler passed her by—merchants and farmers bound for West Hill—and she exchanged polite nods and brief words of greeting. The road was peaceful, and the sun shone brightly, but Ariana remained alert, her daggers close at hand. Kirkwall had taught her to be cautious, even in the quietest of places.

    As she walked, she couldn’t help but reflect on how vastly different Ferelden felt from the Free Marches. She had grown up surrounded by bustling estates, orderly gardens, and towering cityscapes. Here, there was nothing but open sky and endless fields stretching as far as the eye could see. The air was crisp and carried the faint scent of wildflowers and freshly tilled earth, a stark contrast to the salty winds of Kirkwall and the perfumed courtyards of her family’s estate.

    It’s so… open, she thought, marveling at the sheer expanse of the horizon. Back home, her world had always felt confined, hemmed in by walls both literal and figurative. Even in Kirkwall, with its towering black cliffs and labyrinthine streets, there had been a sense of structure. Here, the landscape felt untamed, almost limitless. It was beautiful in its simplicity, but it also unsettled her. The wide-open spaces made her feel small, exposed, as though she were walking under a watchful sky.

    The villages she passed through were similarly quaint, their simple homes built of wood and stone, surrounded by small farms and pastures. She noticed how the people worked side by side, their lives seemingly unhurried and focused on the land. The contrast to the bustling, chaotic energy of Kirkwall couldn’t have been more striking. For all its danger and corruption, the city had been alive with movement, its people driven by ambition, desperation, or both. Here, everything seemed slower, quieter. Ariana wasn’t sure yet if she found it comforting or alien.

    On the first night, she found herself faced with a challenge she had never encountered before: camping under the open sky. Growing up, she had always been surrounded by walls—her family’s estate, Kirkwall’s towering stone structures. Even when she had traveled with her family, they had stayed in comfortable inns, or other noble estates. The idea of sleeping alone, without shelter or guards, was both thrilling and unnerving.

    She chose a spot on a gentle hill, its crest offering a clear view of the stars above. With trembling hands, she unpacked the bedroll Varric had included in her kit and fumbled with the small flint and steel to start a fire. It took her longer than she cared to admit, but when the fire finally caught, a triumphant smile spread across her face. I did it, she thought, a small spark of pride warming her alongside the flames.

    As the night deepened, Ariana sat by the fire, her knees tucked to her chest, staring up at the vast expanse of stars. They felt brighter and more numerous here than she had ever seen in Kirkwall or Ostwick, their light unblemished by city smoke or lanterns. The Visus constellation shone prominently, its familiar shape grounding her in this unfamiliar world. She traced its outline with her finger, whispering its name as though it might grant her strength for the road ahead.

    Lying back on her bedroll, she marveled at how strange yet comforting the experience was. The night air was cool against her skin, the sounds of crickets and rustling leaves surrounding her. There were no walls, no ceilings, no constraints—just the endless sky above and the gentle sway of the grass around her. It felt freeing in a way she hadn’t expected, as though the open world was welcoming her, encouraging her to keep going.

    This isn’t so bad, she mused as she stared at the stars. For all her nervousness, there was something profoundly soothing about being out here alone, relying only on herself. It was as though the world itself was cradling her, whispering that she could handle whatever came next.

    When sleep finally claimed her, it was peaceful, dreamless, and deep. She felt truly untethered—free to rest, free to dream, free to forge ahead on her own terms.

    ~~~

    By the time Ariana reached Crestwood, her legs ached, and her supplies were slightly diminished. The village, nestled along the edge of a winding lake, was as quaint as the locals in West Hill had described. Narrow streets flanked by simple stone and timber homes bustled with quiet activity, while the laughter of children echoed faintly in the crisp afternoon air. The shimmering lake nearby, its surface dotted with fishing boats, immediately caught her eye. Beyond it, the imposing structure of a dam and the weathered remnants of an old fort stood out against the landscape.

    Curiosity tugged at her as she observed the dam, a marvel of stonework and ingenuity that seemed out of place in such an unassuming village. She made her way closer, finding a path that led to a better view. The dam stretched across the lake’s outlet, its sturdy construction weathered by time but still solid. Water spilled through controlled channels, cascading down into the valley below with a constant roar. Crestwood’s entire existence seemed intertwined with this dam—a lifeline and a symbol of resilience.

    Beyond the dam, her eyes traced the silhouette of Caer Bronach, the old fort perched on a rise overlooking the lake. Its once-formidable walls bore the scars of abandonment, yet its commanding presence lingered. Ariana wondered about its history—who had lived and fought there, what battles it had seen, and why it had been left to decay. For a moment, she allowed herself to imagine what it might have been like to stand there as a defender, watching over the lake and the village below.

    The quiet hum of Crestwood drew her back from her thoughts, and she turned toward the tavern near the village center. Its wooden sign swayed gently in the breeze, and the scent of roasted meat wafted out, beckoning her inside.

    The interior was warm and inviting, with a roaring fire crackling in the hearth. Wooden beams, darkened by age, stretched overhead, and the scent of stew and freshly baked bread filled the air. Locals sat at scattered tables, speaking in low, familiar tones. It was humble, unpretentious, and utterly different from the bustling energy of Kirkwall or the rigid formality of her childhood in Ostwick.

    After securing a room for the night, Ariana sat at a small table and allowed herself to savor a meal of hearty stew, fresh bread, and cider. She listened to the villagers’ conversations—simple talk of fishing, harvests, and the occasional trouble with wolves in the hills. It was a far cry from the politics and intrigue of Kirkwall, yet there was something soothing in its simplicity.

    Later, as she settled into her room, her thoughts lingered on the dam and the fort. Crestwood seemed like a place where history slept, its scars visible but unspoken. In its quiet way, it reminded her of herself—a place defined by what had come before but still standing, still enduring.

    As she lay in the modest but comfortable bed, the realization struck her like a sudden gust of wind. Kinloch Hold. That’s where Michael is stationed.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Michael—her older brother, the one who had always tried to run around after her trying to keep her out of trouble when they were kids. The one who had chosen his own path by joining the Templar Order, defying their mother’s expectations. Why hadn’t she thought of this sooner? Should she try to see him?

    The thought filled her with equal parts excitement and dread. If anyone would understand her decision to run, it would be Michael. But then again, he had chosen the Chantry, which was another path of their obligations. She had chosen to run from all obligations… What if he didn’t understand? What if his loyalty to the family and the Chantry outweighed his understanding of her choices?

    I have time to think about it, she told herself, trying to push the uncertainty aside. A couple of days, at least. I’ll decide by the time I reach The Spoiled Princess.

    With the thought lingering, she allowed herself to drift off to sleep. As dreams claimed her, she saw images of the dam, the fort, and Kinloch Hold rising above the lake—a path both uncertain and promising stretched before her.

    ~~~

    Ariana awoke in her small room at the Crestwood tavern to the soft light of dawn filtering through the simple wooden shutters. Rather than setting out immediately, she decided to take a day to explore the village and its surroundings. There was something about Crestwood that intrigued her—its combination of serene beauty and hints of a storied past.

    She made her way to Caer Bronach, the old fort perched on the hill overlooking the village. The climb was steeper than she had expected, but when she reached the top, the view took her breath away. The lake stretched out before her, shimmering in the morning light, and the entirety of Crestwood lay nestled in its shadow. She wandered through the fort’s weathered ruins, running her fingers along the moss-covered stone walls and imagining the stories they held. 

    The fort’s strategic position made it clear why it had once been so important. She could picture the defenders stationed here, watching over the lake and the dam, protecting the village below. Despite its current state of abandonment, it still felt alive with echoes of the past. Ariana found herself lingering, taking in the quiet majesty of the place as the wind rustled through the grasses growing between the stones. 

    After exploring the fort, she descended back toward the dam. The closer she got, the more impressive it appeared. The sound of rushing water filled her ears, and she paused on the path to marvel at its construction. It was a feat of engineering she couldn’t quite wrap her mind around—a symbol of both resilience and survival. The dam had clearly withstood the test of time, much like the people of Crestwood themselves. 

    As the sun dipped lower, she returned to the village, stopping by a small marketplace to replenish her supplies. She exchanged polite conversation with the merchants, finding them straightforward and unpretentious. They reminded her of the people she had encountered in Lowtown—not as hardened, perhaps, but with the same practical air of those who knew how to endure life’s challenges. 

    That evening, back at the tavern, Ariana allowed herself one last quiet meal by the fire. Her thoughts drifted to the road ahead—to Lake Calenhad, The Spoiled Princess, and the possibility of crossing paths with her brother. 

    The next morning, Ariana set out southwest from Crestwood, her pack secured and her spirits steady. The locals had told her the journey to the Lake Calenhad Docks would take two days if she kept a steady pace. She followed the well-trodden road, which wound through rolling fields and patches of forest. 

    The air was crisp, the scent of earth and greenery filling her lungs as she walked. This was the longest stretch of uninterrupted travel she had undertaken since leaving Ostwick, and she found herself thinking back to how her journey had begun. She smirked at the memory of boarding Berthold’s ship, expecting her path to be defined by sea travel and bustling cities. Now, here she was, trekking through the Ferelden countryside, surrounded by nothing but open land and endless sky. 

    I suppose this is where the real adventure begins, she thought with a chuckle, adjusting the straps of her pack. 

    The first night, she camped again beneath the stars, her fire crackling softly as she sat cross-legged on her bedroll. She stared at the constellations, tracing their shapes and feeling a familiar comfort in their presence.

    By the afternoon of the second day, Ariana caught sight of the shimmering expanse of Lake Calenhad. The docks came into view shortly after, bustling with activity as boats unloaded their cargo and passengers disembarked. She paused at the edge of the road, taking in the scene.

    Among the crowd, she spotted a few figures in familiar armor—Templars. Her breath caught for a moment, her eyes narrowing as she considered her options. So much for avoiding Michael entirely, she thought, a flicker of nervousness running through her. Still, she reminded herself that she had resolved not to seek him out. If their paths crossed by chance, she hoped he wouldn’t turn her in, but there was no sense in tempting fate. 

    Carefully keeping her distance from the Templars, she approached The Spoiled Princess, a modest but well-kept tavern near the docks. Its wooden sign swung gently in the breeze, and the sound of laughter and conversation drifted from within. She stepped inside, scanning the room before heading to the bar. 

    “What can I get you?” the tavernkeep, Gilbert, asked, his tone brisk but not unfriendly. 

    “Just some bread and cheese, please,” Ariana replied, keeping her voice calm. 

    Gilbert returned a moment later with her order, along with a small goblet of wine. She discreetly counted out 30 coppers from her pouch and handed them over before choosing a seat in a quiet corner of the room. As she ate, she kept her back to the wall, her eyes scanning the room as Varric had taught her. 

    The Templars remained near the door, engaged in their own conversation and paying her no mind. Ariana allowed herself to relax slightly, though she remained vigilant. Her journey had been long, and she was sore and weary from the road, but she felt a flicker of satisfaction knowing she was one step closer to the life she was trying to build for herself. 

    Just a few days here, she thought, finishing the last of her meal. Enough to rest, resupply, and decide my next move. 

    ~~~

    Unbeknownst to Ariana, someone had been watching her closely since the moment she stepped into The Spoiled Princess. Seated quietly at a table near the door, Ser Cullen Rutherford, an off-duty Templar, had a practiced eye for anyone who looked out of place. From the instant she walked in, he noticed something unusual about her demeanor.

    She moved with a confidence that was subtly at odds with her circumstances. Her dark brown hair, pulled back into a loose braid, was slightly disheveled from travel but still carried an air of care. Her attire was practical—well-suited to the road—but far too fine to belong to an ordinary traveler. The leather of her boots and the detailing on her belt hinted at wealth, yet they bore the marks of days, perhaps weeks, on the road.

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed the way she surveyed the room. She wasn’t just looking around; she was assessing, her gaze lingering on the Templars by the door, the barmaid refilling mugs, and the men hunched over their dice games in the corner. Her posture was relaxed but ready, her movements deliberate. To most, she might appear unremarkable—a tired traveler seeking food and rest. But Cullen had spent years honing his instincts, and this girl didn’t fit the mold of anyone who simply stumbled into a tavern.

    Her eyes caught his attention next. Her eyes, a vibrant mixture of green hues and flecks of gold, held secrets untold, beckoning anyone who dared to look closer. He couldn’t place her age exactly—late teens, perhaps—but those eyes told a story of someone who had seen more than their share of the world. They flicked briefly toward his table before returning to the room, missing nothing.

    He noted her pack, set down beside her chair with a care that spoke of experience. It wasn’t just tossed aside like most travelers would do. No, she placed it where it could be reached quickly. The small details painted a picture, one that Cullen found increasingly intriguing: a girl of noble bearing, on the road alone, carrying herself like someone who had learned vigilance the hard way.

    And yet, there was an unguarded moment as she sat back, sighing softly. Her shoulders relaxed slightly as if the weight of the journey had momentarily slipped from her. It wasn’t weakness, Cullen realized, but resilience—someone holding herself together because she had no other choice.

    Cullen’s curiosity deepened as he continued to observe her. A runaway? he wondered. But there was something more to her than that. Her wariness, in particular, caught his attention. Her gaze lingered on the Templars stationed by the door—not too long, but just enough for him to notice. It wasn’t the casual glance of a traveler unfamiliar with the Order’s presence. No, this was different. Her shoulders tensed ever so slightly, and her posture shifted, her body angling subtly away from them, as though she were instinctively trying to avoid drawing their attention. The movement was small, almost imperceptible, but Cullen’s trained eyes caught it.

    She’s wary of Templars, he realized. And that was enough to set his thoughts racing. Was she a mage on the run? It would explain her caution, the deliberate way she scanned her surroundings, and the telltale guardedness in her eyes. Her refined movements and confident bearing spoke of a noble upbringing, but the way she carried herself now—always alert, always calculating—suggested someone who had been living outside of their comfort zone for some time.

    Fortunately, Cullen was out of uniform, his civilian clothes blending him into the room. He leaned back in his chair, letting his gaze linger just enough to study her without being overt. The Templar in him needed to question her, to understand why she seemed so out of place. The man in him simply wanted to know her story.

    Cullen leaned back in his chair, watching her carefully. If she is a mage, she’s done well to stay under the radar. There were no outward signs of magic—no nervous twitches, no hurried movements—but that only made him more intrigued. Most young mages would falter under scrutiny, but she moved with a calculated confidence, as though she’d been coached.

    He tapped his mug softly against the table, the sound deliberate but light enough not to draw attention from anyone but her. Ariana’s eyes flicked toward him, a brief flash of confusion crossing her face before her expression smoothed. No panic, no recognition—just mild curiosity. That, more than anything, confirmed his suspicion: she wasn’t accustomed to seeing Templars or their like, at least not enough to fear them outright.

    Rising to his feet, Cullen straightened his tunic and approached her table with a measured, friendly stride. He smiled, adding just the right amount of charm to his tone. “Mind if I join you?”

    ~~~

    Ariana held the stranger’s gaze for a moment before nodding and motioning for him to sit. She couldn’t help but notice how striking he was—short, curly blond hair that seemed effortlessly tousled, hazel eyes that held a quiet intensity, and a broad, well-built frame that suggested strength and discipline. Despite herself, her gaze flickered downward for a brief moment, and she realized with embarrassment that she had bitten her lip. Get a grip, Ariana, she scolded herself. He’s just a man, not the Maker come to life.

    His disarming smile and easy manner threw her off for a moment, but she quickly composed herself, gesturing to the seat across from her. “If you wish,” she said simply, her tone calm and neutral.

    As he sat, he gave her a friendly smile, his eyes studying her with a subtle curiosity. “I haven’t seen you around here before,” he said, his tone warm and conversational, as though it were the most casual observation in the world.

    “Just passing through,” she replied, keeping her voice measured, then turned the question back on him. “Are you from around here?”

    “Cullen,” he introduced himself, offering only his first name and skillfully sidestepping her question. “And you?”

    She hesitated. Something about his response—or lack thereof—set her on edge. He hadn’t answered her question directly, instead giving her his name and deftly steering the conversation back to her. The maneuver was smooth, practiced. Clever, she thought. And probably hiding something.

    “Ryss,” she said finally. Her smile was polite, but her tone carried an edge of suspicion.

    Cullen inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her answer. His gaze lingered, not in an intrusive way but with a kind of quiet curiosity. She could feel him assessing her, trying to piece her together, and it only made her more cautious. She couldn’t afford to let her guard down now—not when she was this close to leaving Kirkwall behind for good.

    Cullen leaned back slightly, adopting a more relaxed posture, though his mind was anything but. “I’m from Lothering,” he offered casually. “Passing through on merchant business.”

    Ariana’s lips twitched, almost forming a smirk, though she caught herself in time. Merchant? The word felt foreign coming from someone like him, with his clean, upright bearing and sharp, deliberate movements. No merchant she had ever met carried himself like that. Soldier, maybe. Or something close.

    She continued to nod politely, keeping her face neutral, but the realization dawned on her like a warning bell: Templar. Her stomach tightened. If she had any lingering doubt, it faded as she noticed the subtle way his gaze shifted over her—calculated, observant. He wasn’t just chatting with a stranger; he was assessing her, picking up on the same cues she worked so hard to hide.

    Don’t panic. He doesn’t know anything yet, she reminded herself. She’d been careful not to use her first name or reveal too much, but if this man had even the faintest connection to Michael, her cover could crumble faster than she could react.

    Deciding to pivot the conversation, she leaned forward slightly, her tone soft but pointed. “So,” she said, her hazel-green eyes meeting his with quiet insistence, “what is it that you really do? Because I’ve met plenty of travelers and merchants, and you… don’t quite seem like any of them.”

    Cullen’s easy smile faltered for just a moment, a flicker of hesitation passing over his face before he quickly recovered. She had him cornered, and they both knew it. He couldn’t exactly come out and say he was a Templar—not without tipping his hand entirely. But he also couldn’t let the question hang unanswered.

    ~~~

    Cullen sighed inwardly, recognizing he had to tread carefully. The sharpness in her gaze told him she wasn’t someone who could be easily deceived. “Alright,” he said, his voice dropping slightly as he leaned forward, offering a faint smile. “You caught me. I wasn’t entirely honest.”

    He paused, as if weighing his words, then continued. “I do some work on the side—security, mostly. Mercenary work, if you want to put a name to it. Not always the kind of thing people look kindly on, so I tend to avoid leading with that.” He glanced at her, his expression contrite but with a touch of charm. “I didn’t want to ruin the chance to strike up a conversation. After all, it’s not every day someone like you walks into a place like this.”

    Cullen let the compliment hang, watching her reaction closely. It wasn’t entirely untrue—she was striking, not just in appearance but in the way she carried herself. Still, he was testing her, gauging whether flattery would lower her guard.

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, her hazel-green eyes narrowing in playful skepticism. “Mercenary work, you say?” she replied, her tone almost teasing. “I suppose that explains why you don’t quite look like the merchants I’ve met.”

    He chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair with a relaxed air. “It’s honest work, even if it doesn’t come with much prestige. Keeps me on the move, at least.”

    She studied him for a moment, her lips twitching into a small, knowing smile. “Alright, I’ll forgive you—for now. But only because you’ve managed to make this conversation interesting.”

    Cullen grinned, the tension easing between them. “I’ll take what I can get.” He allowed a moment of silence to settle, then leaned forward again, his expression turning thoughtful. “But since we’re being honest, what about you? You don’t exactly blend into a place like this. And if I’m not mistaken, that accent isn’t Ferelden.”

    Ariana tensed ever so slightly, though her composure remained intact. Her mind raced, sifting through Varric’s lessons. Simple enough to satisfy, or complicated enough to be interesting. She took a measured breath, meeting his gaze with just the right touch of vulnerability. “If you must know,” she began softly, “I’m running from family obligations. Nothing scandalous, just… expectations I didn’t want to live up to. I’m looking for a fresh start, somewhere I can make my own decisions for once.”

    Her words were careful, deliberate, but the subtle tremor in her voice gave them an authenticity Cullen found difficult to doubt. He nodded, leaning back slightly as he considered her answer. “I can understand that,” he said, his tone sincere. “Sometimes, the hardest thing is figuring out who you are apart from what everyone else wants you to be.”

    Ariana’s eyes flickered with surprise, her defenses momentarily softening at his empathy. “Exactly,” she murmured, her voice almost wistful. She quickly recovered, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “It’s not easy, though. Starting over.”

    “No, it’s not,” Cullen agreed, his gaze steady. “But it’s brave.” His words were simple, but they carried weight, and Ariana seemed to warm to him as she heard them.

    Their conversation carried on, the initial wariness between them giving way to a cautious camaraderie. Cullen found himself genuinely captivated by her—her wit, her poise, the way she carefully chose her words without seeming guarded. She was unlike anyone he had encountered, and the more they talked, the more his curiosity grew.

    But amidst the ease of their exchange, Cullen’s original purpose remained. He still wasn’t certain of who—or what—she was. Her grace and caution hinted at someone accustomed to maneuvering within noble circles, yet she carried herself with the practiced vigilance of someone on the run. Not a typical mage, he thought, but the possibility lingered at the back of his mind. For now, though, he chose to let the conversation unfold, knowing that the truth, whatever it was, would eventually reveal itself.

    As he listened, his initial calculation began to waver. Protectiveness crept into his thoughts, unbidden but undeniable. Whatever she was running from, he found himself wishing to keep it far from her, to ensure she stayed safe. It was a surprising and uncomfortable feeling, one he wasn’t sure what to do with—but for now, he simply listened, letting the evening pass with the quiet intrigue that only she seemed capable of stirring.

    ~~~

    Ariana wasn’t sure when the conversation had shifted from polite exchanges to something deeper. It had started simply enough—Cullen pointing out the safest routes through Ferelden, Ariana sharing what little she knew about the area from Berthold. But as the hours passed, their topics expanded, covering everything from local myths to far-off tales of adventure.

    Ariana shared one of Berthold’s more colorful stories about a pirate who claimed to have found a cave filled with lyrium, only to lose it after a tidal wave swept his ship away. Cullen chuckled at the absurdity, leaning forward slightly as he replied, “Sounds like the kind of tale people tell after one too many pints. But who knows? Ferelden has its share of hidden treasures.”

    He went on to recount a story of his own—a rumor about an abandoned village in the Bannorn where the wind carried strange whispers through the trees. “Superstition, probably,” he said with a grin. “But it kept the local merchants from using the road nearby for months.”

    They fell into a rhythm, trading stories, neither fully realizing how much of their guard had slipped. Cullen’s anecdotes, while careful not to reveal his Templar affiliation, often carried a sense of duty and discipline that Ariana couldn’t ignore. And yet, there was something undeniably warm about him—a charm she found herself drawn to despite her better judgment.

    At one point, as Cullen laughed at her incredulous reaction to one of his tales, Ariana caught herself staring. Maker, he’s handsome, she thought, her gaze lingering on the way his eyes crinkled when he smiled. The realization jolted her, and she quickly looked away, chastising herself. Stop it. This isn’t safe. She forced herself to focus on her drink, pretending she hadn’t just entertained the thought.

    But as they continued talking, Ariana couldn’t help but feel comfortable in his presence—a rare feeling since she’d left Kirkwall. There was something steady about Cullen, something she couldn’t quite place but trusted instinctively. It was a dangerous thought, she knew, but it lingered nonetheless.

    The spell was broken when Gilbert cleared his throat, pulling them both back to reality. Ariana glanced around, startled to find the tavern nearly empty. She exchanged an embarrassed smile with Cullen, who seemed just as surprised.

    Gilbert approached, and Ariana realized she still needed to secure a room. “Do you have any rooms available?” she asked.

    The tavernkeep nodded. “Two silver a night.”

    She reached for her pouch, handing over the coins with ease. Cullen watched her, his initial suspicions softening. A runaway mage would have been far more cautious about spending, and her demeanor didn’t carry the telltale edge of someone hiding from the Circle. While she was clearly running from something, Cullen was increasingly convinced it wasn’t the Order.

    Rising from his seat, Cullen gave her a respectful nod. “Goodnight, Ryss,” he said, his tone genuine. “If you’re still here in a couple of days, I’d like to see you again.”

    Ariana couldn’t suppress the smile that tugged at her lips. “You know where to find me,” she replied softly.

    As he left, Ariana felt a strange mix of relief and reluctance. She reminded herself of the risks—Templars frequented this place, and staying too long could draw unwanted attention. Yet, as she climbed the stairs to her room, she found herself hoping she’d have just one more evening like this before she moved on. Just one more, she thought, though she knew better than to make such promises to herself.

    ~~~

    Ariana spent the next two days settling into a rhythm at The Spoiled Princess, letting herself recover from the journey and acclimate to the peacefulness of Lake Calenhad. Each morning, she strolled along the lake’s edge, marveling at the stillness of the water and the way the sunlight danced across its surface. It was nothing like the bustling chaos of Kirkwall or the carefully manicured beauty of Ostwick’s courtyards. It was untamed, vast, and utterly serene.

    But her thoughts kept drifting back to Cullen. There was a comfort in his presence that she couldn’t shake, an unexpected connection that made her feel safe yet unsettled. It was dangerous, this feeling—this pull toward someone she barely knew. He’s handsome, kind, and easy to talk to, she admitted to herself, biting the inside of her cheek. But then she’d remind herself of the risk. What if he’s not who he says he is? What if he’s been hired to find me?

    The thought made her stomach twist, yet it was impossible to reconcile with the Cullen she had spoken to. He had been so genuine, so disarming, that she couldn’t bring herself to believe he meant her harm. Still, caution whispered at the edges of her mind.

    On the third evening, as the sun dipped low and painted the sky in hues of gold and crimson, Ariana returned to the tavern, half-hoping she’d find him there again. The air was cool, carrying the faint scent of the lake, and she tried to keep her expectations in check. But as soon as she stepped inside, her eyes landed on him, seated at the same corner table as before. He looked up, his face breaking into a warm smile when he saw her.

    “Mind if I join you?” she asked, echoing their first meeting.

    He couldn’t help but smile. “Not at all.”

    They fell into conversation as easily as before, their words weaving through stories and anecdotes, each feeling the same unspoken ease that had drawn them together. Ariana found herself sharing more of Berthold’s tales, this time about a merchant who claimed to have bartered with a spirit for eternal good luck—a story that earned a hearty laugh from Cullen.

    “I’ll have to remember that one,” he said, his eyes crinkling with amusement. “Though I’m not sure I’d take my chances with a spirit, even for good luck.”

    Their banter flowed naturally, but as the evening deepened, Ariana’s curiosity sharpened. “You mentioned you’re a mercenary,” she said, her tone casual but her gaze searching. “Have you ever been hired to track someone down?”

    Cullen’s easy demeanor faltered for a split second, his mind scrambling for a response that wouldn’t give away his true identity. “That’s not really my line of work,” he said smoothly, leaning back in his chair. “I deal more with… protecting assets, ensuring goods make it where they’re supposed to go.”

    Ariana nodded, but she wasn’t entirely convinced. Something about the way he deflected made her wary, though she knew better than to press. “I see,” she said simply, keeping her expression neutral.

    As their conversation moved on, she found herself asking another question, this one slipping out before she could stop herself. “Do you have anyone waiting for you back home?”

    The question startled her as much as it did him. She immediately regretted it, feeling heat rise to her cheeks. Why did I ask that? It doesn’t matter. It shouldn’t matter. She bit the inside of her cheek, berating herself for letting her curiosity get the better of her.

    Cullen tilted his head slightly, a flicker of surprise in his eyes before his expression softened. “No,” he said after a moment. “No one waiting for me.” He hesitated, then added with a small smile, “And you?”

    Ariana’s lips quirked into a faint, almost wistful smile. “No,” she replied quietly. “Not anymore.”

    The silence that followed was comfortable, though heavy with unspoken thoughts. Ariana chastised herself again for the fleeting thrill she felt at his answer. This can’t go anywhere. I can’t let it. Yet, despite her better judgment, she was drawn to him.

    As the tavern began to empty, Cullen leaned forward slightly, his voice quiet but steady. “I’d like to show you something,” he said, his hazel eyes meeting hers. “Down by the shore tomorrow morning, if you’re willing.”

    Ariana hesitated, but only for a moment. “Alright,” she said, her voice soft. “I’ll meet you at the docks.”

    Their parting smiles lingered, and as she made her way upstairs to her room, she couldn’t shake the feeling that tomorrow would bring something she wasn’t entirely ready for—something that both excited and terrified her in equal measure.

  • Chapter 4 – Taking The Next Step

    10 Justinian – 2 August 9:29

    Varric leaned against the bar at The Hanged Man, his ever-watchful eyes scanning the tavern’s lively crowd. The clinking of mugs, bursts of laughter, and heated murmurs filled the room. It was a normal night—until one of his more reliable contacts approached, slipping into the seat beside him with an ease that belied the weight of the information he carried. 

    “Evening, Tethras,” the contact began, nursing a drink Varric had silently ordered for him. “Thought you’d want to know—got something that might pique your interest.” 

    Varric arched a brow, leaning forward slightly. “You know me too well, Jarvik. What’ve you got?” 

    Jarvik leaned in, lowering his voice. “Charles Trevelyan, Bann of Ostwick. Arrived in Kirkwall last night, staying at the old Trevelyan estate in Hightown.” 

    That gave Varric pause. He tilted his head, his sharp mind already dissecting the implications. “Trevelyan? Isn’t that the manor that’s been gathering dust since Lady Cecile kicked the bucket? What’s the Bann of Ostwick doing in Kirkwall?” 

    Jarvik shrugged, clearly intrigued by the mystery himself. “That’s the thing. No one knows. Lady Cecile’s estate was never sold, just left to sit. And Trevelyan—he left his bannorn behind, no retainers or announcements. It’s odd, right? Bann like him doesn’t just up and leave his lands without a damn good reason.” 

    Varric hummed thoughtfully, his fingers drumming lightly against the bar. Nobles didn’t abandon their posts unless it was for something big—scandal, crisis, or desperation. His mind sifted through possibilities. 

    “Anything else?” he asked. 

    “Not much. The place is cleaned up, though. Looks like they’re settling in for a stay, not just passing through. No pomp, no ceremony. Quiet as a mouse.” Jarvik downed his drink. “Figured you’d want to know. Always good to keep tabs on Hightown, yeah?” 

    “Yeah,” Varric said absently, his mind already running through the implications. He tossed a coin onto the bar, gesturing for Corff to get Jarvik another drink. “Thanks for the heads-up.” 

    As Jarvik melted back into the crowd, Varric turned the information over in his mind. The Trevelyan name stirred something faintly familiar, but nothing concrete. It was Ariana’s face that surfaced unbidden in his thoughts, and he frowned slightly. No… couldn’t be. If this Bann came here for her, why wouldn’t he send retainers? Why show up himself? 

    Still, it was a curious coincidence. Ariana had spoken often about her father during their conversations. A man who loved stargazing, history, and archery—a man she clearly adored. She had never mentioned his name, but Varric was no fool. Bann Charles Trevelyan’s sudden arrival in Kirkwall struck him as too convenient. 

    But why now? 

    Varric filed the information away, his gut telling him not to ignore it but to tread carefully. He had grown fond of the girl, and if this Bann was here for her, the situation could get complicated fast. Until he had more to go on, though, he decided to keep his suspicions to himself. 

    Lifting his mug, Varric leaned back, the chatter of the tavern washing over him as his mind worked. Kirkwall always has its surprises. Let’s see where this one leads. 

    ~~~

    The sun hung low over Kirkwall’s skyline, casting golden light on the bustling streets of Lowtown. Ariana walked briskly alongside Varric, her boots scuffing against the uneven cobblestones. A few passersby glanced her way, their expressions ranging from indifferent to mildly curious. She had grown used to the layered smells of the city—the tang of salt from the docks, the smoky undertone of distant foundries, and the mingling aromas of cooking fires and unwashed bodies. It was a far cry from the perfumed courtyards of her family’s estate, but she found she didn’t mind. 

    Varric led the way with his usual effortless confidence, greeting people with a nod or a word, exchanging smiles and barbs with the familiarity of a man who knew every inch of this city. Ariana kept close, her sharp eyes watching and learning. Over the past month, she’d begun to feel at home here, but she was still acutely aware of her inexperience. 

    “Here we are,” Varric said, stopping in front of a small shop with faded signage. He gestured toward the door. “Think you’re ready to handle this one on your own, pup?” 

    Ariana tilted her head, unsure. “What exactly am I handling?” 

    Varric chuckled, crossing his arms. “Simple delivery. Drop off the package, make sure you get the payment, and don’t let anyone hustle you.” 

    Her eyes narrowed slightly as she adjusted the satchel slung over her shoulder. “Seems straightforward enough.” 

    “Don’t let that fool you,” Varric said with a grin. “Nothing in Kirkwall is ever as simple as it seems. But I have faith in you, pup. Go on—I’ll be here if you need backup.” 

    Ariana squared her shoulders and stepped inside. The dimly lit shop smelled faintly of herbs and leather, its shelves lined with jars, trinkets, and bolts of faded fabric. The shopkeeper, a wiry man with a graying beard, looked up from his counter with a practiced wariness that melted slightly when his gaze landed on her. 

    “This is yours?” she asked, pulling the small parcel from her satchel and setting it on the counter. 

    The man nodded, his movements slow and deliberate. He opened the package and examined its contents—a small set of silver coins, polished to a mirror-like shine. After a moment, he nodded again and handed her a pouch of gold in exchange. 

    Ariana took the pouch and paused, feeling its weight in her hand. Her brow furrowed slightly as she shifted it, realizing it was too light. She glanced up, her gaze sharp, catching the shopkeeper’s eyes. 

    “This isn’t all of it,” she said evenly, her voice calm but firm. 

    The man blinked, feigning surprise, but when her steady expression didn’t falter, he relented with a muttered curse. Reaching beneath the counter, he produced another smaller pouch, tossing it onto the counter with a grunt. 

    Ariana gave him a slight nod, a knowing look in her eyes. “Thank you,” she said, tucking both pouches into her satchel. She turned and walked out without another word, her steps even and confident. 

    Outside, Varric leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his grin widening as she approached. “How’d it go?” 

    She held up the pouches, a satisfied gleam in her eye. “He tried to short-change me, but I called him on it. He gave me the rest without too much fuss.” 

    Varric let out a laugh, shaking his head. “I knew you had it in you, pup. First lesson of Lowtown: everyone’s testing you. Glad to see you passed with flying colors.” 

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile as they walked back through the winding streets. Her heart still raced, but the small victory filled her with a growing sense of confidence. As Varric filled the silence with one of his many stories, she realized how much she had learned under his guidance—and how much she still had to learn. 

    “You’re getting the hang of this,” Varric remarked, his tone warm. “Not bad for a noble pup fresh out of her gilded cage.”

    Ariana smirked, glancing his way. “Well, I’ve had a decent mentor.”

    “Decent?” Varric echoed, mock offense coloring his tone. “I’m practically a legend. Don’t undersell me, pup.”

    “Legend?” she shot back, arching a brow. “The kind they tell to scare kids into behaving, maybe.”

    He chuckled, shaking his head. “Careful, pup. You keep this up, and you might hurt my feelings. A wounded dwarf is a sad sight to see.”

    “Right. I’ll alert the Chantry,” she teased, her eyes glinting with humor. “I’m sure they’ve got a litany for hurt egos.”

    Their banter carried on as they wove through Lowtown’s winding streets, drawing the occasional curious glance from passersby. Ariana found herself relaxing, the rhythm of their exchanges becoming as familiar as the cobbled roads beneath her feet. She’d started to understand the way Varric worked, his sharp humor masking genuine care, and she’d begun to give as good as she got.

    As they turned a corner, her expression softened. “I suppose you’re right, though. I’ve learned a lot. More than I expected, really.”

    “That’s the thing about this city,” Varric said, his grin widening. “Kirkwall has a way of teaching you lessons whether you want them or not. You’re adapting faster than most.”

    “I don’t have much of a choice,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “But… it’s strange. I didn’t think I’d enjoy this life, but I do. At least, parts of it.”

    He glanced at her sidelong. “Parts like running errands for me? Be careful, pup. If you start liking those, I’ll make you my full-time lackey.”

    “You’ll have to start paying me a lot more,” she retorted, her smirk returning. “Besides, if anyone’s the lackey here, it’s you. I’ve seen the way you jump when Corff yells for another barrel of ale.”

    Varric barked a laugh, holding up his hands in surrender. “Alright, alright. I’ll give you that one. But don’t let it go to your head. Kirkwall doesn’t need another wiseass running around.”

    “Too late,” she said with mock seriousness, folding her arms. “You’ve already corrupted me.”

    As they reached the next destination, Varric paused, his expression softening slightly. “For what it’s worth, pup, you’re doing fine. More than fine. You’re smart, adaptable, and just stubborn enough to make it in this city. That’s more than I can say for most people.”

    Her teasing demeanor faltered for a moment, replaced by something more vulnerable. “Thank you, Varric. For everything.”

    “Don’t get sentimental on me,” he replied with a grin. “You’re paying me back in errands, remember?”

    “And witty repartee,” she added, her smile returning.

    “Can’t put a price on that,” he quipped, patting her shoulder as they continued on.

    Ariana smiled. She was realizing she felt like she belonged—even if it was just in the fleeting, messy, chaotic rhythm of Kirkwall and the company of a certain sharp-tongued dwarf.

    ~~~

    As time went on, Varric found himself assigning Ariana more tasks. It wasn’t just about delivering packages anymore. He had started testing her with small but meaningful errands that required a sharp mind and quick thinking. 

    Sometimes, he accompanied her, watching how she navigated Lowtown’s crowded streets, her instincts sharpening with every outing. Other times, he sent her out alone, observing from the shadows or waiting for her to report back. Each time, she impressed him more. She didn’t just do the job; she adapted to the situation, always looking for the smartest way to get things done. 

    One afternoon, he sent her to collect information from one of his informants, a cagey elf who worked as a dockhand. Varric trailed behind, keeping a low profile as she approached the man. Her tone was confident but disarming, her words calculated yet warm enough to put the elf at ease. She returned with exactly the details Varric needed, no more, no less. 

    “You’ve got a knack for this, pup,” he told her later, his voice laced with approval. “Not bad for someone who didn’t even know where Lowtown was two months ago.” 

    Ariana’s smile was small but genuine. “I’m learning from the best,” she said lightly, but the sincerity in her tone didn’t escape him. 

    Since hearing about Charles Trevelyan’s arrival, Varric had made sure to keep her out of Hightown, sticking to errands that kept her well within the maze of Lowtown’s streets. He needed more information before deciding what to do with that particular piece of news. For now, it was better she stayed far from prying eyes and the kind of people who might recognize her.

    ~~~

    By the time Solace rolled around, Varric’s network had filled in more pieces of the puzzle regarding Charles Trevelyan, the elusive noble holed up in Hightown. The Bann of Ostwick was keeping a low profile, rarely leaving his inherited manor. Servants moved in and out regularly, delivering packages and carrying correspondence, but Charles himself remained a ghost—visible only in the rarest moments. 

    What caught Varric’s attention, though, was a whisper from one of his informants. A servant had overheard Charles asking another about news of a missing daughter. That one phrase was enough to solidify Varric’s suspicions. 

    It was her. It had to be. 

    The likelihood of another noble girl with Ariana’s background—running away and hiding in Kirkwall—was nearly nonexistent. Varric leaned back in his chair at The Hanged Man, his fingers absently drumming against the tabletop as he mulled over the information. 

    So, the Bann is looking for her. The question is: why? 

    Varric didn’t think Charles Trevelyan had come to Kirkwall with the intent to drag Ariana back by force. That didn’t match what the pup had told him about her father. If the man was truly here for that, why would he waste time with letters and questions instead of sending mercenaries to sweep the streets? 

    No, this felt different. The fact that Charles had come himself instead of sending retainers spoke volumes. It reeked of personal concern, not political obligation. A father looking for his daughter, not a Bann seeking to reclaim property, Varric thought grimly. 

    But knowing that didn’t mean he could drop his guard. The man might be desperate, but desperation could make even the kindest of people unpredictable. Varric had seen it too many times in Kirkwall to take any chances. 

    What made him hesitate most of all, though, was how much he cared for Ariana. She wasn’t just a runaway noble anymore; she was his pup. He’d taken her under his wing, watched her grow in confidence and skill, and seen the fire in her eyes when she talked about her newfound freedom. 

    The thought of her being dragged back into a fate she clearly despised filled him with a protective anger he hadn’t expected. 

    Varric sighed, downing the rest of his drink in one go. He’d need more information before deciding what to do. He wasn’t ready to tell Ariana about this yet—not without knowing Lord Trevelyan’s intentions. If the Bann was here to bring her back, Varric would fight tooth and nail to keep her out of that gilded cage. 

    He leaned forward, his expression hardening as he made his decision. “Alright, old man,” he muttered under his breath, imagining Charles Trevelyan sitting in that Hightown manor. “Let’s see what kind of father you really are.” 

    For now, he’d tread carefully. But one thing was certain: no one was taking his pup away. Not without a fight. 

    ~~~

    For the next couple of weeks, Varric allowed Ariana to operate more independently, not one task at a time, instead assigning her entire routes. He watched Ariana grow more confident in her role. Whether collecting information, delivering subtle messages, or running errands that required both discretion and charm, she was proving herself capable. He assigned people to shadow her when he couldn’t accompany her personally, not that she knew it. Ariana handled herself well, and the reports were always smooth—no trouble, no missteps. But Varric wasn’t the sort to take chances, not in Kirkwall and not without knowing who was looking for her.

    Meanwhile, his eyes remained fixed on Hightown. The Trevelyan estate had become a subject of particular interest. His contacts confirmed what they had whispered before: Bann Charles Trevelyan had arrived alone, save for his personal guards and a handful of servants. There were no mercenaries, no sign of a grand scheme, and no indication that Charles intended to reclaim his daughter by force. The noble spent his days writing letters and rarely ventured beyond the walls of the long-abandoned manor. 

    Satisfied with his findings, Varric decided it was time to test the waters. 

    The evening had grown quiet by the time Ariana returned to The Hanged Man. Varric had been waiting for her, his suite lit by the soft glow of lanterns and the familiar clutter of maps and papers spread across the table. As she stepped in, he gestured for her to sit, a thoughtful look on his face.

    “There’s something I thought you might find interesting, pup,” he began, his tone casual, though his sharp eyes betrayed his intent. “We’ve got a nobleman staying in Hightown this season. Odd timing, really. The manor he’s staying at had been empty for over a decade.”

    Ariana tilted her head, her brow furrowing in curiosity. “Is it unusual to buy abandoned property?”

    Varric chuckled softly, leaning back in his chair. “Not at all. People do it all the time. But here’s the kicker—it wasn’t sold. Turns out, the current occupant is an heir who’s come to claim it after all this time. That’s rare. Most heirs don’t bother unless there’s a reason to. And this noble? He hasn’t left the place much. Servants come and go, but he stays put. Keeps to himself.”

    Her expression shifted, her intrigue evident. “So not attending any social events then? That does sound somewhat strange.”

    “It gets stranger,” Varric continued, his gaze sharp as he leaned forward. “This particular noble left his bannorn unattended to come here. Now, as someone who’s been around nobles a time or two, let me tell you—that’s not normal. A man with lands and responsibilities doesn’t just up and leave without a good reason.”

    Ariana’s posture stiffened, and Varric noticed the flicker of recognition in her eyes. Her hazel-green gaze, which he had come to realize shifted with her emotions, seemed darker now, like the mossy earth of a shadowed forest. Concern, longing, and unease danced across her face, and he knew she was starting to connect the dots. 

    He’d seen the way her eyes brightened, gleaming like polished jade when excitement took hold of her, or softened to the muted green of moss when her thoughts turned inward. Right now, they were unmistakably mossy—deep, pensive, and guarded.

    “I… I assume you know which noble I mean?” Varric said, softening his tone.

    “Charles Trevelyan,” she whispered, the name barely audible. Her breath caught as tears welled in her eyes. A small, hesitant smile appeared, only to falter as the weight of the revelation sank in.

    Varric nodded, his voice gentler now. “From what I’ve heard, he’s been looking for someone. A daughter.” 

    Ariana’s hands trembled, and she quickly wiped at her eyes, her emotions a storm of relief, longing, and fear. “You said he hasn’t left the manor?” she asked, her voice shaky.

    “That’s right,” Varric confirmed. “He’s stayed mostly indoors, writing letters and relying on his staff for errands. No sign of mercenaries or hired muscle. Just him and his personal guards.”

    Ariana’s mind raced. Part of her ached to see her father, to hear his voice and feel the warmth of his presence. But the life she had built in Kirkwall—the freedom she had fought for—was fragile. Could she trust him not to take her back to the life she had escaped?

    “I need to see him,” she said finally, her voice steady despite the tears brimming in her eyes. “But I can’t risk it if there’s any chance of being taken back. I won’t go back to Ostwick, Varric.”

    Varric placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, pup. This’ll be on your terms. I’ll set it up, make sure you’ve got a way out if things go south. You’ll have nothing to worry about.” 

    Ariana exhaled a shaky breath, then, to Varric’s surprise, stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him in a sudden, heartfelt hug. “Thank you, Varric,” she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. 

    Varric froze for a brief moment, caught off guard, before letting out a soft laugh. “Alright, alright,” he said, awkwardly patting her back. “You’re lucky I’m a sucker for sentimental moments, pup.” 

    Pulling back, Ariana gave him a small, teary smile, her cheeks flushed. “Sorry,” she said quickly, brushing at her eyes. “I just… I wouldn’t even be here without you.” 

    He smirked, waving it off as if it were nothing. “Hey, what’re friends for? Now, get some rest. Tomorrow, we’ll figure out how to handle this.” 

    She nodded, her gratitude still shining in her mossy-green eyes, before heading to her room. Varric watched her go, shaking his head with a grin. “She’s going to make me soft,” he muttered to himself.

    Varric leaned back in his chair, his thoughts heavy. He had no doubt Charles Trevelyan’s intentions were genuine—he’d seen enough of the man’s movements to believe that. But Ariana’s life was her own now, and Varric would make damn sure it stayed that way. 

    “Don’t worry, pup,” he muttered to himself, a wry grin tugging at his lips. “You’re not going anywhere unless you want to.” 

    ~~~

    Throughout the morning, Varric set his network into motion with the precision of a master storyteller weaving his tale. Messages came and went, each one ensuring that every detail of Ariana’s meeting with her father would go smoothly. He mapped escape routes, memorized the Trevelyan household’s routines, and ensured that his people would be stationed nearby should things go sideways. It wasn’t just about making sure Ariana was safe; it was about giving her the chance to face this moment on her terms. 

    By midday, when Ariana returned from her errands, Varric noticed something was off. She carried out her tasks with her usual diligence, but her focus wasn’t as sharp. Her mind was elsewhere, her hazel-green eyes clouded with thoughts she hadn’t voiced. 

    “Alright, pup,” Varric began as she set down a stack of papers on the table. “Are you going to tell me what’s got you so distracted, or do I have to guess?” 

    Ariana glanced at him, startled, and then offered a sheepish smile. “I’m fine,” she said quickly, though the tension in her shoulders betrayed her. 

    Varric grinned, deciding a little teasing might lighten her mood. “Fine, huh? Should I start calling you Lady Trevelyan now? Or maybe just ‘My Lady’ to keep it simple?” 

    She shot him a mock glare, swatting his arm. “Stop it, Varric,” she muttered, though a small laugh escaped her. 

    “Ah, there’s the pup I know,” Varric said, leaning back with a satisfied grin. 

    By late afternoon, Varric’s plans were fully in place. His contacts had confirmed Charles Trevelyan’s evening routine: the Bann typically retired to his study around eight, alone but for his personal attendant. The household staff, briefed and cooperative, agreed to leave the servant’s entrance unlocked, and a few of Varric’s people were stationed nearby to ensure a clear escape if things went awry. Everything pointed to this being genuine. From what Varric could tell, Charles Trevelyan was a father searching for his daughter, not a nobleman laying a trap. 

    As the sun set, Varric and Ariana walked together through the well-lit streets of Hightown, the grandeur of the district a stark contrast to the shadows of Lowtown they usually called home. Ariana’s posture was tense, her hands gripping the edges of her cloak as her eyes darted toward the imposing estates. 

    “Relax, pup,” Varric said softly as they approached the Trevelyan manor. “You’ll be fine. He’s your father, not a dragon. Besides, I’m not going anywhere.” 

    They reached the servants’ entrance, where Varric stopped and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. His usual grin was softer now, edged with something almost paternal. 

    “I’ll be right here,” he promised. “If anything feels off, you come straight back. Understood?” 

    Ariana nodded, swallowing hard. “Understood,” she said, her voice steadier than she felt. 

    She slipped inside, the quiet of the manor wrapping around her like a familiar, yet distant memory. The halls were both strange and comforting, the echoes of her upbringing mingling with the uncertainty of her present. 

    As she made her way to the study, her heart beat faster with each step. The longing to see her father, to hear his voice again, warred with the fear that he might try to take her back. But she needed to do this. She needed to know. 

    When she reached the study door, she paused, her hand hovering over the handle. Slowly, she pushed it open, the faint creak of the hinges breaking the silence. 

    Inside, Charles Trevelyan sat by the fire, a book in hand and a glass of amber liquid at his side. His once-pristine appearance was slightly disheveled, his face lined with worry. He looked older, weighed down, and yet seeing him brought a wave of bittersweet recognition.

    The door creaked again as she stepped inside, and Charles looked up. His eyes widened, the book slipping from his hands as he stared at her. Relief washed over his features, followed by disbelief and a flood of emotion he couldn’t contain. 

    “Ariana?” he whispered, his voice thick, as if he dared not believe his eyes. 

    As soon as Charles realized it was truly her, he put down his drink, letting his book drop to the floor. The look on his face said everything Ariana needed to know: this wasn’t a trap. Her heart swelled with relief, and before she knew it, she had crossed the room, rushing into his arms. He rose from his chair just in time to catch her as she wrapped her arms around him, her head resting against his shoulder. They held each other tightly, as if trying to bridge the months they’d been apart.

    Finally, Charles eased back, just enough to take in Ariana’s face, his eyes filled with questions and worry. “Are you alright?” he asked gently, his voice tinged with a mixture of relief and concern.

    Ariana nodded, a soft smile tugging at her lips. “I’m fine, truly. I… I’ve made friends along the way.”

    Charles’s brows lifted slightly, and he motioned for her to sit by the fire. “Tell me everything, Ari. I want to hear about these adventures of yours.”

    She settled into the chair beside him and began recounting her journey, starting with her escape from Ostwick, finding a compassionate ship captain who had helped her, and how she’d met Varric in Kirkwall. Charles listened intently, his expression shifting between pride, admiration, and concern. It was as if he were hearing a tale of courage and defiance about a stranger, not his own daughter. When she finished, her voice softened, and she asked the question that had been burning in her heart.

    “Do I… have to go back?” Her gaze met his, hopeful yet wary.

    Charles let out a long sigh, his eyes clouding as he began to explain. He told her of the chaos her disappearance had caused—the fractures in the family and the fallout with the Duke and Duchess of Markham. Ariana listened, guilt tugging at her as he recounted the toll it had taken on him, the arguments with her mother, and the increasing pressure from the Deckens. She lowered her head, murmuring an apology, but Charles shook his head firmly.

    “You have nothing to apologize for, Ariana,” he said, his voice steady but full of emotion. “Nothing. If anything, I should have done more to protect you from this fate.”

    For a while, they spoke quietly, sharing pieces of the time they had missed in each other’s lives. But Ariana’s lingering question resurfaced, heavier this time. She looked up, her eyes full of both hope and fear. “Does this mean… I can stop hiding? That I could stay here in Kirkwall? Or even return to Ostwick someday?”

    A shadow crossed Charles’s face. He took a deep breath before responding. “Ariana, you know I would never force you to do anything again. But… the Duke, Duchess, and your mother do not see things the same way. I ordered your mother to end the arrangement with the Deckens, but they refuse to let it go. They see your leaving as an insult they cannot ignore.” His voice hardened slightly. “The Duke of Markham has hired mercenaries to look for you. He’s been telling anyone who will listen that you abandoned your engagement. For now, you certainly can’t go back to Ostwick. And staying here in Kirkwall, may shield you for a time, but mercenaries would eventually search for you here.”

    Ariana’s shoulders sagged slightly, understanding the risk in his words. Charles continued, “Perhaps if you stay away—at least until Frederick marries—then the Duke and Duchess will have no reason to pursue you anymore.”

    At that, he remembered something and stood, walking to his desk. “Speaking of Frederick, he left this for you.” He handed her a sealed envelope, the familiar handwriting on the front bringing a bittersweet smile to her lips.

    Slowly, she broke the seal and unfolded the letter. She read it carefully, her emotions shifting as Frederick’s words sank in:

    Ariana,

    I do not know where to begin, except to say I am sorry. Truly, deeply sorry. For not trusting you enough to share what was coming. For betraying the friendship that has always meant so much to me. 

    I was a coward, Ariana. I thought that by staying silent, by hoping things would work themselves out, I could avoid losing you entirely. Instead, I hurt you. I made you feel trapped in a way no friend ever should. That is something I will carry with me for the rest of my life. 

    You were right to leave. As much as it pains me to admit it, I understand. While I would have been happy with you—more than happy, truly—I know now that you could never feel the same. And that is not your fault. Feelings cannot be forced, and I should never have hoped that time or circumstance would change yours. 

    Still, I hope you find what you are looking for, Ariana. I hope you find someone who sees you for the remarkable person you are and who makes you happier than I ever could. You deserve a life free of cages, free to choose your own path and walk it as you see fit. 

    But I must also warn you. While I will not pursue you, and I will do my best to dissuade my parents, they are… determined. They see your departure as an insult—one they believe must be rectified. I fear they will not give up easily, and I urge you to stay far from Ostwick and Markham. 

    Please, Ariana, be careful. You are stronger and more capable than anyone I know, but the world is not always kind to those who defy it. Promise me you will stay safe. 

    Though we may never meet again, know that I will always care for you and wish for your happiness. 

    -Frederick

    By the time she finished, tears glistened in her eyes, and a small, sad smile played on her lips. “If you ever see Frederick again,” she said softly, folding the letter carefully, “tell him I forgive him. I truly hope we see each other again someday.”

    Charles nodded, a faint smile crossing his lips. They sat quietly for a moment, letting the weight of their conversation settle. Yet as they continued to talk, Charles’s pride in her shone through. His expression softened as he regarded her, the fierce determination and independence she had gained since she left Ostwick.

    “Promise me you’ll write from time to time, Ari,” he said finally, his voice full of quiet concern. “Let me know that you’re safe.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression serious. “I promise. My friend here in Kirkwall will make sure word reaches you.”

    Charles seemed reassured, a touch of relief easing the tension in his face. “Then I’ll be content with that,” he said, giving her hand a squeeze. “To avoid suspicion, I’ll need to return to Ostwick soon. I’ve left the bannorn unattended long enough. But, Ariana… you’ve grown into someone far stronger than I ever gave you credit for. I know you’ll find your way.”

    Ariana smiled, feeling her father’s pride bolster her resolve. “I’ll take your advice and move on from Kirkwall soon. But I’ll write as soon as I’m settled somewhere safe.”

    As they said their goodbyes, her heart felt lighter. Though the path ahead was uncertain, she knew she carried her father’s support and his unwavering belief in her. It was all the reassurance she needed to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

    ~~~

    As Ariana descended the stone steps of the Trevelyan manor, Varric straightened from where he leaned casually against the wall by the servants’ entrance. He had been keeping watch, just in case, his sharp eyes scanning the dimly lit street for any signs of trouble. When she appeared, he caught the faint smile on her lips and the brightness in her eyes—a stark contrast to the nervous, apprehensive girl who had gone inside.

    “Was beginning to worry, pup,” he teased, pushing off the wall and striding toward her. “But, given the lack of shouting, screaming, or fleeing servants, I figured things went alright.”

    Ariana laughed lightly, a sound Varric hadn’t heard from her in some time. “It went… better than I could have hoped,” she admitted, her voice carrying a warmth that hadn’t been there before.

    Varric grinned, relieved. “Good to hear. Let’s get back to The Hanged Man before your noble instincts make you try to apologize to someone for being late.”

    As they walked through the quiet streets of Hightown, Ariana’s step seemed lighter, and her demeanor more relaxed. Varric observed her carefully, his sharp eyes catching the subtle shifts in her expression. She was still carrying something heavy, though she wasn’t ready to share it yet. He decided not to press—Ariana had a way of opening up when she was ready, and pushing her never worked.

    Back at The Hanged Man, Varric ordered two ales and led Ariana to their usual corner table. He leaned back in his chair as she recounted the evening. She spoke of her father’s relief at seeing her, the conversations they had shared, and his warnings about the dangers posed by the Duke and Duchess of Markham. As she spoke, Varric listened intently, the pieces of her story fitting neatly into the puzzle he’d been piecing together since the day they’d met.

    But then, her tone shifted, and the flicker of sadness in her mossy-green eyes returned. “He doesn’t want me to go back,” she said softly, her hands resting on the worn wood of the table. “But he thinks… staying here might not be safe for much longer either.”

    Varric raised a hand, cutting her off. “Hold up, pup. Did you just say the Duke and Duchess of Markham? The same Markham that’s practically the jewel of the Free Marches?” He leaned forward, his tone growing sharper. “You failed to mention that the people you pissed off weren’t just some minor nobles—they’re about as connected as it gets.”

    Ariana winced slightly but nodded. “Yes, and they’re furious. My father said they’ve already hired mercenaries to look for me. They see my leaving as an insult they can’t ignore.”

    Varric sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Great. So, we’re not just dealing with nobles nursing bruised egos; we’re dealing with nobles who have coin and clout to throw around. That means more resources, better contacts, and a whole lot harder to hide from.”

    “I know,” she said quietly, looking down at her hands. “That’s why I need to leave Kirkwall. It’s too close to Ostwick, and my father thinks it’s only a matter of time before someone connects the dots.”

    Varric sat back, his expression thoughtful. “He’s right about that. If they’re serious about finding you—and it sounds like they are—Kirkwall’s not going to be safe for much longer. The city’s got its secrets, but even secrets don’t stay buried forever when enough gold’s involved.”

    Ariana frowned, her gaze dropping to the table. “Where could I even go?” she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. “Where would they not find me?”

    Varric rubbed his chin, considering his answer. “Ferelden,” he said finally. “It’s not so bad. Sure, it’s got a lot of mud and more mabari than anyone knows what to do with, but it’s a good place to disappear. Start with Lothering. Quiet little outpost village. I doubt anyone from the Free Marches would bother looking there.”

    “Lothering?” Ariana repeated, her brow furrowing.

    Varric nodded. “Yeah, it’s small, out of the way. Plenty of farmers, traders, and Chantry folk, but not much else. If it doesn’t suit you, you can move on to Denerim. It’s big enough to hide in, and no one there will know or care about some noble from Ostwick.”

    Varric studied her for a moment, his usual smirk replaced by something more serious. “Alright, pup. But let’s make one thing clear: you’re not leaving without a solid plan. We’ll make sure you’ve got everything you need to stay ahead of these nobles and their hired goons. If they’re coming for you, we’ll make damn sure they don’t catch you.”

    Ariana managed a small, grateful smile, though the sadness in her eyes remained. “Thanks, Varric.”

    Varric leaned back, crossing his arms with a smirk. “Hey, don’t go getting sentimental on me now. You’re just going to Ferelden, not the Fade.”

    Ariana chuckled, her spirits lifting despite the looming danger. For now, she had the beginning of a plan, a path forward, and someone she trusted at her side. It was enough.

    ~~~

    The evening was calm, with the usual clamor of The Hanged Man muffled by the walls of Varric’s suite. Ariana lounged in a chair across from him, sipping a cup of watered-down wine while Varric polished the infamous crossbow resting across his lap.

    “I’ve been meaning to ask you about that,” Ariana said, gesturing toward the crossbow. Her hazel-green eyes gleamed with curiosity. “It’s… unique. I’ve never seen anything like it. Where did you get it?”

    Varric smirked without looking up, his fingers moving deftly over the well-worn wood and metal. “Ah, Bianca. She’s one of a kind, pup. You’ve got a good eye.”

    “And?” Ariana prompted, raising an eyebrow. “What’s the story? How did you come by it?”

    He leaned back, a roguish grin spreading across his face. “Well, since you asked… I won her in a game of Wicked Grace. Against Paragon Branka herself, no less.”

    Ariana blinked, her expression incredulous. “A Paragon of the dwarves? Really?”

    Varric nodded, his grin widening. “Oh, absolutely. Branka was visiting Kirkwall—incognito, of course. We had a few drinks, and one thing led to another. High stakes, a tense final round… and here she is.” He held Bianca up as if presenting evidence.

    Ariana stared at him, deadpan. “That’s the story you’re going with?”

    Varric chuckled, clearly enjoying himself. “Fine, fine. You caught me. The real story? She was a gift from a mysterious old beggar. Gave her to me in an alley one night, then vanished into thin air like some sort of divine messenger.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, giving him a skeptical look. “Right. A divine messenger. In an alley. Try again.”

    He sighed theatrically, scratching his chin as if in thought. “Alright, you win. I bought her off a crooked merchant in Lowtown. Came with the previous owner’s hand still wrapped around the trigger.”

    That earned him a wide-eyed look of shock before Ariana shook her head, laughing despite herself. “How do you even come up with this nonsense?”

    “Practice,” he shot back, his tone light. “But if you’re looking for the truth, you’ll have to keep looking. Bianca’s origins are one of those things I like to keep… flexible.”

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him. “Fine. Don’t tell me. But what about her name? Bianca. That must mean something.”

    At that, Varric’s grin faded into a softer, more guarded smile. His fingers stilled on the crossbow, his gaze dropping to the weapon as if seeing something far away. “Bianca…” he began, his voice quieter. “That name involves a girl and a promise.”

    Ariana leaned forward, sensing the shift in his tone. “What kind of promise?”

    He met her eyes, his expression unreadable but tinged with something deep and private. “It’s the one story I can’t tell, pup.”

    She held his gaze for a moment, realizing that this wasn’t a joke or a diversion. This was a line she couldn’t cross. Respecting his silence, she nodded and leaned back. “Fair enough. Everyone’s allowed to keep a secret or two.”

    “Glad you understand,” he replied, his grin returning, though softer than before. “Now, how about you tell me more about how you’re planning to use what I’ve taught you out there in Ferelden?”

    As the conversation shifted, Ariana couldn’t help but glance at Bianca one more time, wondering about the story behind the weapon that Varric carried so closely. Whatever the truth, she knew it was something that mattered deeply to him—just as their friendship now mattered deeply to her.

    ~~~

    Varric approached Ariana one morning, his expression a mix of satisfaction and bittersweet resolve. “Got a message from Berthold,” he announced. “He’ll be heading down to Ferelden after he picks up some goods from the docks. Sets sail the day after All Soul’s Day. He’s willing to give you passage to West Hill.”

    Ariana felt a swirl of emotions—relief that the plan was coming together and a tinge of sadness knowing her time in Kirkwall was nearing its end. But it also meant she still had a few more weeks with Varric, and she was determined to make the most of them. She resolved to throw herself into her work, helping Varric wherever she could and preparing herself for the next step in her journey.

    Over the following weeks, Ariana immersed herself in their shared routines. The news from Berthold had left her feeling both excited and anxious—anticipating the adventure ahead but dreading the inevitable goodbyes. Kirkwall had become more than just a place to hide; it had become a home. And leaving Varric behind felt like leaving behind part of herself.

    Varric, ever the pragmatist with a hidden soft side, seemed to sense her conflicted feelings. He kept her busy with more challenging tasks, giving her opportunities to take the lead in negotiations or deliveries. Mornings often began with the two of them sitting in his suite at The Hanged Man. Varric, ever the storyteller, mapped out the day’s work with exaggerated flair, turning even mundane tasks into something exciting.

    When they weren’t working, he made sure to share some of Kirkwall’s small treasures with her. He took her to a quiet overlook above the docks where the horizon stretched endlessly, ships bobbing like tiny toys in the harbor. He brought her to a tucked-away food stall in Lowtown that sold the best meat pies she’d ever tasted. It was as if he was giving her pieces of the city to carry with her when she left.

    One afternoon, as Ariana wandered the bustling market on an errand, something caught her eye. A small stand of handmade trinkets displayed a cloth and leather bracelet with a silver plate engraved with the Visus constellation. Her breath caught. The sight of it brought her back to that Summerday night—the star that flickered, the decision that changed her life, and the path that had led her to this moment.

    The bracelet was simple but meaningful, and as she turned it over in her hands, a thought struck her. Varric wasn’t one for frills—his style was practical, save for the necklace he always wore—but this was different. Small and unobtrusive, it could be tucked under his glove, a private reminder of their bond. Without hesitation, she bought it, her heart warm with the thought of giving it to him.

    Later that evening, as they returned to The Hanged Man after another day of work, Ariana approached Varric, her hands clutching the bracelet. She hesitated briefly before holding it out to him.

    “This is for you,” she said softly. Her voice carried an unexpected vulnerability as she explained, “This constellation—the Visus—it’s… special to me. The night I ran away, I saw a star in it flicker, like it was guiding me. Finding this now… it feels like it’s meant to be.”

    For a moment, Varric’s usual playful demeanor gave way to something quieter, more reflective. His eyes flickered with an emotion he rarely let surface—pride, affection, and something bittersweet. He cleared his throat, slipping the bracelet under his glove. His grin returned, though softer this time. “Well, pup, you’re going to turn me into a sentimental old dwarf.” He held up his hand, wiggling his fingers. “Now I’ve got a little piece of you to keep me on the straight and narrow.”

    Ariana smiled, feeling a surge of warmth and gratitude. In that small exchange, she knew that no matter where her path took her, Varric would always be a part of it. For now, though, she focused on savoring the time they had left.

    As All Soul’s Day had approached, the reality of her departure became harder to ignore. Ariana found herself lingering over small tasks, savoring the routine she had built in Kirkwall. She cleaned her little room at The Hanged Man meticulously, packed and repacked her bag, and spent her evenings with Varric, soaking in every moment of his company.

    Their bond had grown into something rare and profound, a friendship rooted in mutual respect and understanding. He was her mentor, her confidant, and in many ways, her family. Leaving him behind felt like leaving a piece of herself, but she knew it was necessary.

    ~~~

    The next morning, Varric walked her down to the docks, where Berthold was waiting with his ship. As she reached for her coin pouch, Berthold held up a hand. “Not necessary,” he said with a warm smile.

    Ariana smiled gratefully, and both she and Varric thanked him for his kindness. Just before she boarded, Varric pulled a small, wrapped package from his pouch and handed it to her.

    “Open it,” he said with a grin, watching her intently.

    Curious, Ariana unwrapped the package, revealing a simple leather choker with a pendant etched with the familiar pattern of the Visus constellation. Her breath caught as she traced the delicate lines of the constellation, its image perfectly capturing the starry guide that had led her here. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked up at Varric, a soft, grateful smile breaking through the emotion.

    “Maybe this way,” Varric said quietly, his voice uncharacteristically gentle, “our journeys will always find a way to bring us back together.”

    Ariana wrapped her arms around him, unable to find the right words. She’d miss him more than she ever expected, but having this pendant felt like carrying a piece of him with her, a quiet compass that would guide her wherever she went.

    “Thank you, Varric,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. She slipped the choker around her neck, fastening it with a reverent touch, feeling the pendant rest warmly against her skin.

    Varric gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze, his expression warm but steady. “Just remember to stay sharp, pup. And keep in touch. You’re family now.”

    Ariana smiled, the warmth of his words settling over her like a blanket. “You’ve taught me more than you realize, Varric. I don’t think I’d even recognize myself without you.”

    With one last, long hug, she stepped back, wiping away her tears. She thanked him once more and turned to board the ship, her fingers brushing the pendant as the boat pulled away. The necklace was a reminder of his guidance and friendship, filling her with the courage she needed for whatever lay ahead, knowing Varric—and the memories of Kirkwall—would always be with her.

  • Chapter 3 – A New Fate

    3 Bloomingtide – 8 Justinian 9:29

    Ariana sat on the deck, her arms wrapped loosely around her knees as the ship gently swayed beneath her. The sun blazed brightly above, its warmth cutting through the cool sea breeze, and the endless expanse of water stretched out before her, glinting like molten silver. The rhythm of the waves and the creaking of the ship’s timbers were soothing, lulling her into a rare moment of calm. She hadn’t slept the night before, her thoughts racing too fast to allow rest. But now, exhaustion tugged at her, though her nervous energy kept her upright.

    This was her first time at sea, her first time leaving Ostwick entirely. The world ahead was unknown—terrifying and exhilarating all at once. Just a few hours into the journey, she had experienced things she’d only read about in books: the salty tang of the air, the way the ship danced over the waves, and the strange but comforting camaraderie among the sailors. Every moment felt like a chapter in an adventure she hadn’t expected to start so soon.

    A shadow fell across her, and she glanced up to see Berthold, the ship’s captain, standing nearby. He leaned casually against the railing, his weathered face softened by a small, knowing smile.

    “Kirkwall can be a dangerous place, my lady,” he said, breaking the silence. His voice was calm, almost fatherly. “I hope someone’s waiting for you there.”

    Ariana stiffened, her mind racing. Did he know who she was? Had she given herself away somehow? She turned to him, her face a mask of polite confusion.

    “Not to worry,” Berthold assured her, raising a hand as if to dispel her fears. “Your secret’s safe with me. I’ve carried enough passengers over the years to recognize when someone’s running from something—or someone. I imagine whatever you’re leaving behind is worth braving the dangers ahead?”

    Ariana hesitated, his words cutting closer to the truth than she was comfortable with. After a moment, she nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. “I… don’t know. It’s a life I don’t want. A cage.”

    Berthold’s expression softened. “I did always think, for all the grumbling we common folk do about our lot in life, you nobles can have it worse sometimes. From what I see, your lives are often decided for you before you even take your first breath. Can’t say I’d trade places with you, even for all the coin in Thedas.”

    Ariana blinked, surprised. “You wouldn’t?”

    He chuckled, shaking his head. “Not a chance. Life as a trader isn’t always easy, sure. The storms, the pirates, the stingy customers. But there’s nothing like the open sea, or the thrill of a good bargain. Meeting folks from all over—the good, the bad, and the downright strange. No one decides where I go or what I do. I can’t imagine giving that up.”

    “What’s life as a trader like?” she asked, the innocence in her question betraying just how little she knew of the world beyond her gilded cage. She felt a flicker of genuine curiosity, trying to picture what a new life might look like.

    Berthold’s face lit up as he launched into tales of his travels. “Oh, where to start? Dwarves are some of my favorite folk to trade with, though Maker knows they’ll haggle you down to the last copper. You’d think they were trying to save Orzammar itself with how fiercely they guard their coin.” He chuckled. “I remember one dwarf in particular—Branvar, from Kal-Sharok. Spent three hours arguing over the price of a single crate of ale, only to decide at the end that he wanted twice as much. Still, sharp as they come, those dwarves. Always good for a laugh once the deal’s struck.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile at the mental image of a stubborn dwarf haggling Berthold into the ground. “And what about the sea? Do you ever get tired of it?”

    “Never,” Berthold said with a wistful smile, leaning against the railing. “There’s a freedom out here you can’t find anywhere else. Sure, it’s not without its dangers—storms that’ll make you question every life choice, and pirates that’ll have you reaching for your sword before they even board. But every sunset out here is different, and every port holds a new story. There’s nothing like it.”

    He glanced at her, his expression turning thoughtful. “Kirkwall, though—that’s a city unlike any other. Chaotic, dangerous, but alive in a way few places are. Should take us about three days to get there if the weather holds. I take it you’ve never been?”

    Ariana shook her head. “No. I’ve read about it, though. They say it’s a city where people go to get lost.”

    “That it is,” Berthold agreed, his gaze distant. “Some find opportunity, others find trouble. The question is, which one are you looking for?”

    She didn’t answer immediately, her thoughts drifting to the unknown future waiting for her. Finally, she said, “I’m not sure yet. But I think I’ll find out soon enough.”

    Berthold nodded, satisfied with her answer. “Well, you’ve got some time to think it over. In the meantime, get some rest. You look like you’ve been up all night.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, watching as he moved off to oversee his crew. She leaned back against the railing, her gaze returning to the horizon. The sun was beginning to dip lower, casting the sea in shades of gold and crimson. For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt the faintest hint of hope. The road—or rather, the sea—ahead was uncertain, but for now, that uncertainty meant freedom.

    ~~~

    The soft rocking of the ship and the distant cries of gulls woke Ariana from a restless sleep. She blinked against the sunlight streaming through the small cabin’s porthole, momentarily disoriented. Then the events of the past day rushed back to her, and her stomach fluttered with a mix of nervousness and anticipation.

    After dressing quickly, she made her way up to the deck. The morning air was warm and salty, the horizon stretching endlessly before her. The sea was a deep, vibrant blue, and the ship moved steadily through the gentle waves. The crew bustled about, adjusting sails and hauling ropes, their movements a practiced dance.

    Berthold stood near the helm, overseeing the activity with a calm, steady presence. Ariana hesitated before approaching, unsure if she would be in the way, but her curiosity got the better of her. She had spent her life surrounded by books and lessons, yet nothing had prepared her for this—a life lived so freely, so far from the rigid structure of noble obligations.

    “Good morning,” she said softly, stepping up beside him.

    Berthold glanced down at her and smiled, his weathered face kind. “Morning, my lady,” he replied, his voice tinged with amusement. “You’re up early.”

    “I couldn’t sleep much,” she admitted, her gaze drifting over the deck. “I wanted to… learn more. About the ship, the crew, how everything works.”

    He raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her eagerness. “Well, then,” he said, motioning to the bustling activity around them. “What do you want to know?”

    “Everything,” Ariana said earnestly, her eyes bright with curiosity. “What are they doing? How does it all work? What types of jobs are there on a ship like this?”

    Berthold chuckled, shaking his head. “Everything, she says. Alright, let’s start with the basics.” He gestured toward the crew hauling ropes at the bow. “Those men are adjusting the sails to catch the wind better. It’s all about balance—too much sail, and we’re at the mercy of the wind; too little, and we’re not going anywhere.”

    He then pointed to a younger sailor scrubbing the deck. “Not the most glamorous job, but every ship needs someone to keep her clean. A filthy deck makes for a dangerous one.”

    Ariana nodded, taking it all in. “And what about navigating? How do you know where we’re going?”

    “Ah, now that’s my job,” Berthold said with a grin, tapping the helm affectionately. “Between Ostwick and Kirkwall, we don’t stray too far from shore. The coastline is our guide during the day. At night, the stars take over. A good captain knows both by heart.”

    Her questions continued as they moved around the ship, Berthold patiently answering each one. He found her innocence both endearing and amusing. It was clear she had lived a sheltered life, her world confined to the walls of noble estates and the pages of books. Yet there was a spark in her, a hunger for knowledge and experience that reminded him of his younger self.

    As they stopped near the rigging, Berthold crossed his arms and regarded her thoughtfully. “How old are you, anyway?” he asked, his tone casual but curious.

    “Sixteen,” she replied without hesitation, glancing up at him. “Why?”

    He raised an eyebrow. “Sixteen and running off to find your way in the world. Brave… or foolish. We’ll see which one soon enough.” He leaned back against the railing. “Do you have any skills? Anything useful out here in the real world?”

    “I can ride a horse,” she said quickly, then paused. “And I can fight. My father taught me how to use daggers and a bow.”

    Berthold tilted his head, intrigued. “That’s more than most nobles can say. Though I doubt you’ll find much use for horseback riding aboard a ship.” He smirked, his tone teasing but not unkind.

    Ariana smiled faintly, acknowledging the truth in his words. “What about you?” she asked. “How did you become a trader?”

    Berthold’s expression softened as he considered her question. “Wasn’t much of a choice, really. My father was a sailor, and his father before him. Grew up on the water, learned the trade as soon as I could hold a rope. Took over my own ship when I was barely older than you are now.”

    “Do you ever regret it?” she asked, her voice quiet.

    “Not for a second,” he replied firmly.

    His words struck a chord in her, echoing her own desire for freedom. She didn’t say anything, but her expression must have given her away, because Berthold added, “Whatever you’re running from, my lady, I hope you find what you’re looking for. Kirkwall’s no easy place, but it’s a place to start.”

    They stood in silence for a moment, the wind tugging at her hair and the salty air filling her lungs. Ariana felt a flicker of hope. She didn’t know what lay ahead, but at least now, she wasn’t alone.

    ~~~

    The next morning, Ariana woke to the gentle sway of the ship, the rhythmic creaks of its timbers lulling her into a rare moment of calm. The exhaustion of the last few days had finally caught up with her, granting her a deep, dreamless sleep. As she stretched and rose, the smell of salt air and the faint cry of gulls greeted her, drawing her toward the deck.

    Berthold was already there, standing at the helm, his hands steady on the wheel. He turned as she approached, his usual friendly grin lighting his weathered face. “Good morning. We should be in Kirkwall by nightfall.”

    Ariana nodded, the nerves in her stomach tightening at the thought. “Thank you,” she said, her voice soft as she leaned on the railing, gazing out over the endless expanse of blue.

    Berthold joined her a moment later, gesturing out toward the horizon. “First time on the sea?”

    “It is,” she admitted, smiling faintly. “I never realized how vast it was.”

    He chuckled. “Aye, it can make you feel small, but that’s not always a bad thing. Keeps a person humble.”

    As the ship cut through the calm waters, Berthold began to speak of the Free Marches, filling the air with stories of cities and ports, of bustling markets and treacherous waters. His voice carried the weight of years spent on the sea, and Ariana listened intently, eager to soak up every word.

    “Kirkwall is… unique,” he said, hesitating slightly as though searching for the right word. “It’s an old place, built on dark roots—quite literally. The city’s a fortress in all but name, carved from quarries and foundries where slaves once toiled for the Tevinter Imperium. Its black stone walls stretch up for miles, visible even from far off, and its cliffs bear the scars of an ugly history.”

    Ariana frowned slightly. “I’ve only read some stories about its history.”

    “Aye,” Berthold said grimly. “Kirkwall’s past isn’t one it’s keen to forget. Those cliffs? They’re etched with carvings of the Old Gods—remnants of Tevinter’s rule. The Chantry’s been working for years to erase them, but the stone remembers.”

    The weight of his words settled over her, and she glanced out at the horizon, wondering what kind of place she was sailing toward. Berthold continued, his tone lighter now as he offered practical advice about the city.

    “Traders can be ruthless there,” he warned, “but you seem sharp enough to avoid the worst of it. Just remember—never show all your coin and keep your wits about you in Lowtown. It’s a dangerous place for anyone, especially a young girl traveling alone.”

    “I’ll be careful,” Ariana assured him, grateful for his guidance. Despite her nerves, she felt a flicker of determination. Kirkwall might be a city of shadows, but it was also a place where people could disappear, start anew.

    As the afternoon passed, Berthold shared more stories, regaling her with tales of stubborn dwarven merchants and cunning Rivaini sailors. His anecdotes painted a picture of a world far broader than she had ever imagined, and she found herself smiling, her spirits lifting with each passing hour.

    When the sun began to dip toward the horizon, casting a golden glow over the water, Berthold offered her one final piece of advice. “When we reach port, you might want to try The Hanged Man in Lowtown. The proprietors are good folk—trustworthy, and they have a way of keeping trouble out. You look like you could use a few steady people around.”

    Ariana smiled, her gratitude genuine. “Thank you, Berthold. You’ve been more help than I could have hoped for.”

    Berthold chuckled, waving her thanks away. “You remind me of my niece—headstrong, with a good head on her shoulders. Can’t help but feel a bit responsible.”

    Ariana met his gaze, sensing the sincerity in his words, and returned his smile. “Then I’m glad to have met you, Berthold. I hope to meet more people like you on my journey.”

    He scratched his beard thoughtfully. “Now that I think of it, if you do head to The Hanged Man, ask after a man named Varric Tethras. Dwarven fellow—good sort, and well-connected. If you’re looking to keep a low profile, he might just be able to help you.”

    “Varric Tethras,” Ariana repeated, her eyes brightening. “I’ll remember that.”

    As the ship sailed closer to Kirkwall, the city’s imposing outline began to emerge against the reddening sky. The towering black walls rose like sentinels from the cliffs, and the massive bronze statues of the Twins of Kirkwall flanked the channel leading to the city’s interior. The sight was both awe-inspiring and foreboding, a reminder of the power that had shaped this place and the darkness that lingered in its stones.

    A chill ran through Ariana as she took in the crude carvings of the Old Gods, half-effaced by the Chantry’s efforts but still watching over those who entered. The weight of the city’s history pressed down on her, but she lifted her chin, determination flaring within her. Whatever awaited her in Kirkwall, she would face it head-on.

    Berthold placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Remember what I told you, and trust your instincts. Kirkwall is a hard place, but I think you’re ready enough for it.”

    Ariana nodded, gripping the railing as the ship passed between the Twins of Kirkwall. The city loomed ahead, its shadow stretching over the water like a dark promise. Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself for whatever lay beyond those black walls.

    ~~~

    The ship docked with a groan of wood against stone, the salty air mingling with the earthy scent of the city’s docks. Ariana’s first impression of Kirkwall was its sheer scale—the black stone walls looming above her, casting deep shadows over the bustling port. The clang of iron, the shouts of dockworkers, and the distant hum of the city created a cacophony that was both overwhelming and exhilarating.

    As Berthold oversaw the unloading of his cargo, he turned to Ariana with a small smile. “Well, this is it. Welcome to Kirkwall.”

    Ariana returned his smile, feeling a mixture of gratitude and trepidation. “Thank you, Berthold. For everything,” she said sincerely. “Could I trouble you for one last favor? How do I get to The Hanged Man from here?”

    Berthold chuckled, clearly pleased that she had taken his advice to heart. “A wise question, lass. Lowtown can chew you up and spit you out if you don’t know your way. Pay attention now,” he said, gesturing toward the labyrinthine streets that stretched beyond the docks. “You’ll want to follow the main road there”—he pointed—“but once you reach the stairs leading to Lowtown, keep your head down and your eyes forward. No eye contact. If anyone thinks you’re lost, they’ll try to take advantage. Act like you belong, and most folks will leave you be.”

    Ariana nodded, her nerves tingling. “Got it. Anything else?”

    “It’s getting dark,” Berthold added, his tone shifting to one of caution. “This time of day, the Docks can be dangerous. Watch your pack—pickpockets are quick here. And if you do get lost…” He hesitated. “Look for someone in Templar armor. They’re not all saints, but they’re more likely to help than anyone else. Assuming you’re not a mage, of course,” he added with a wink, lightening the mood.

    Ariana laughed softly, though she couldn’t help but feel slight unease at his warning. “Thank you again, Berthold. Truly.”

    He gave her a kind smile and clasped her shoulder briefly. “Take care, Ryss. And remember—trust your instincts.”

    With that, Ariana turned and made her way into the city, clutching her pack tightly. The streets were as chaotic as Berthold had described, filled with shouting merchants, scurrying workers, and the occasional flash of steel glinting in the torchlight. She kept her head down, moving purposefully as she navigated the maze-like alleys leading to Lowtown.

    After a few wrong turns and tense moments, Ariana finally reached the wide, weathered steps into Lowtown. The air grew heavier as she descended, the stone walls around her radiating heat and grime. The streets below were narrower, dirtier, and far more crowded than the Docks. Lowtown buzzed with life, but it was a chaotic, unwelcoming kind of life—hawkers shouting over one another, drunks stumbling out of taverns, and shadowy figures lurking in doorways.

    She kept Berthold’s advice in mind, avoiding eye contact and moving with as much confidence as she could muster. Finally, she spotted a weathered wooden sign hanging above a heavy door—The Hanged Man. Relief washed over her as she pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    The tavern was dimly lit, the air thick with the scent of spilled ale and wood smoke. The hum of conversation and occasional bursts of laughter filled the room, giving it a rowdy but strangely welcoming atmosphere. Ariana scanned the room, unsure where to begin.

    ~~~

    Varric Tethras leaned back in his chair, casually swirling the ale in his mug as his sharp eyes scanned the dimly lit room of The Hanged Man. The usual crowd filled the tavern—mercenaries nursing cheap drinks, traders boasting loudly, and the occasional cutpurse lurking in the shadows. But tonight, he was on the lookout for something—or rather, someone—different.

    Berthold’s message had been vague: Dropped off a young lady in Kirkwall, in need of discretion and guidance. Thought of you, Varric. That was all the trader had sent, but it was enough to pique the dwarf’s curiosity.

    When the door swung open and she stepped inside, Varric spotted her immediately. She didn’t blend in with the crowd. No, this one moved with a deliberate elegance that marked her as someone out of place. Her clothing, though practical, carried an understated refinement that was rare in Lowtown, and the way she carried herself—shoulders back, chin slightly raised—screamed noble upbringing. Varric smirked. Well, well, Berthold, you didn’t mention I’d be babysitting a noble pup.

    She hesitated in the doorway, her gaze darting around the room before heading toward the bar. Varric didn’t move, simply watching as she approached the tavernkeep.

    “I… I’d like something to eat, please,” she said, her voice steady but with a hint of uncertainty.

    The tavernkeep raised an eyebrow, his tone brusque. “What’ll it be?”

    “I… I’m not sure,” she replied, glancing around as if hoping for guidance.

    Varric decided to intervene, his voice cutting across the tavern with practiced ease. “Corff, get the girl some bread and cheese from my stock.” Motioning to the tavernkeep.

    The young woman turned toward him, her hazel-green eyes meeting his. There was a mixture of relief and wariness in her expression, but also a spark of curiosity. Good, Varric thought. She’s got some fire in her.

    Corff, used to Varric’s antics, simply nodded and moved to fulfill the order. Varric waved her over. “Come on, pup. Join me at my table. Let’s talk.”

    Ariana followed him, a small smile forming as realization dawned. “You must be Varric,” she said, the smile growing as she remembered Berthold’s advice. “Thank you. I suppose Berthold gave you some warning I would be here?”

    Varric chuckled, motioning her to sit across from him. “Oh, I would have noticed you regardless, but yes, he may have put in a good word. Figured I’d be expecting someone, but I did not expect a noble pup like you.”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes dropping to the table. “It is a long story,” she began, unsure how much to disclose.

    Varric waved his hand dismissively. “Trust me, everyone in this place has a story. You’ll have to get used to sharing bits of yours. If you do not, that is how they get you,” he said with a grin. “Just keep it simple enough to satisfy, or complicated enough to be interesting.”

    She could not help but smile at his words, something about his presence putting her at ease. Berthold had told her she could trust him, and, though she had no reason to, she felt like she could. After a moment, she began to speak, telling him of her life in Ostwick, her family’s expectations, and her desire for freedom, though she kept certain details guarded.

    Varric listened with rapt attention, only occasionally interjecting with a witty comment or a word of encouragement. His easygoing manner and knack for storytelling softened the weight of her confession, and for the first time in days, she felt a sense of relief in sharing her burden.

    When she finally finished, Varric nodded thoughtfully. “Well, pup, I’ve heard worse reasons for running away,” he said, a wry smile on his lips. “For now, you’re safe here. Corff,” he called to the bartender, “prepare an extra room. Our guest will be staying with us for a while.”

    Ariana looked at him, surprise evident in her eyes. “Thank you, Varric. I do not know how to repay your kindness.”

    He gave her a shrug, his grin widening. “Consider it a favor to Berthold. Besides, Lowtown could always use one more pup with a good head on her shoulders. Stick around—I think you’ll find the city grows on you.”

    She smiled, gratitude evident in her expression. “Well, then, thank you. I hope I don’t disappoint.”

    Varric leaned forward, his grin turning mischievous. “Oh, I’m counting on you to keep things interesting. Welcome to Kirkwall. Stick close, and you might just survive the week.”

    As the two shared a meal, the tension in Ariana’s chest began to ease.

    ~~~

    The morning light filtered through the grime-streaked windows of The Hanged Man as Varric called Ariana over to his table, a mischievous grin on his face.

    “Up and at ’em, pup. You’re coming with me today,” he announced, standing up and slinging a satchel over his shoulder.

    Ariana looked at him, slightly surprised. “Is this… work?”

    Varric chuckled. “You could call it that. Let’s just say I have a few errands to run, and it’s time you got a proper tour of the city. People will think twice about bothering you if they see you with me. Besides, you’ll learn the best way to get around Kirkwall without looking like a fresh target.”

    As they made their way through Lowtown’s narrow, crowded streets, Ariana’s curiosity got the better of her. She glanced at Varric, noticing the effortless way he navigated, greeting people with a nod here, a word there, and, occasionally, a small exchange—a whispered word or a piece of parchment passed discreetly into his hand. He seemed to know everyone, and everyone seemed to respect him.

    “So, Varric,” she ventured, “who exactly are you? What is it that you do?”

    Varric’s eyes twinkled with amusement. “Me? Oh, I’m just the merchant prince of Kirkwall, pup. Running businesses, collecting goods, delivering orders… all the usual things merchants do.”

    Ariana’s brow rose, catching his playful tone. “Really? Because it looks like more than just ‘delivering goods’ from where I stand.”

    He laughed, unfazed. “You know, you have the right instincts, I’ll give you that. Well, like any good merchant prince, I dabble here and there. Let’s call it a mix of business and… strategic information gathering.”

    Throughout the day, Varric continued to share bits and pieces about himself, though she noticed he varied his answers—a blend of fact and flourish. She refrained from pressing him, but it became clear that his “business” was anything but typical. He collected information, delivered messages, and, occasionally, simply exchanged quiet nods with people in shadowed corners.

    At one point, Varric led her into a quieter alley where the din of the market faded to a low murmur. A hooded figure leaned casually against a crumbling wall, their posture relaxed but their eyes sharp. Varric greeted the figure with a grin and a casual, “Morning, friend.”

    Ariana stepped back, keeping to the shadows as Varric began speaking in hushed tones. She couldn’t make out most of their conversation, but a few words floated to her ears: “shipment,” “Deep Roads,” and “payment due.” The hooded figure handed Varric a small, sealed pouch, which he pocketed without a second glance. They parted with a nod, the figure disappearing into the crowd as if they’d never been there.

    When Varric rejoined her, Ariana crossed her arms, her brow furrowed. “Strategic information gathering, huh?”

    “Like I said,” Varric replied with a wink, “a merchant prince’s work is never done.”

    As the day wore on, Varric continued to weave through Lowtown, stopping here and there to chat with merchants, exchange coin, or collect small parcels. Each interaction seemed to tell a story, and Ariana found herself both fascinated and wary of the threads he was weaving.

    Between errands, Varric filled the time with stories about the city.

    “Kirkwall’s not just a city,” he explained as they paused at a bustling market stall. “It’s a chessboard. Every alley, every corner has its players—some pawns, some queens, and a hell of a lot of rooks just waiting to take you down if you’re not careful.”

    He gestured to the towering black walls that loomed over the district. “These walls? They’ve seen centuries of blood, sweat, and tears. Slaves built this city, you know. That kind of history doesn’t just go away. It soaks into the stones, leaves its mark.”

    Ariana listened intently, the weight of his words settling over her. “And you? Where do you fit in this… chessboard?”

    Varric smirked. “Oh, I’m just a humble storyteller, spinning tales and keeping my ear to the ground. Nothing more, nothing less.”

    By the time they returned to The Hanged Man, Ariana felt both exhausted and invigorated. The day had given her a glimpse of Kirkwall’s complexity, its dangers and its opportunities. She’d also seen a glimpse of Varric’s world, a world where information was currency and trust was earned carefully. For now, she decided she would work for him, learn what she could, and save some coin for her future journey.

    Varric clapped her on the back as they entered the tavern.  “Not bad for your first day, pup. You might just survive this city yet.”

    Ariana smiled, her confidence bolstered by his words. She had a long way to go, but she felt like she might be able to carve out a place for herself in this chaotic, unpredictable world.

    ~~~

    As the days passed, Varric found himself increasingly impressed by the determination of his new charge. More than once, he had stumbled upon her training in the quiet courtyard near The Hanged Man. She moved with the deliberate precision of someone who knew what they were doing but was still rough around the edges. Her strikes were sharp, her dodges nimble, and her footwork steady, but there was something about the rhythm of her movements—something hesitant, almost careful.

    This morning was no different. Standing in the shadow of an old stone wall, he watched from a distance as Ariana worked through a sequence of strikes and parries with her daggers. Her breathing was steady, her brow furrowed in concentration. She repeated the sequence, adjusting her form slightly each time, muttering under her breath when she wasn’t satisfied. Varric chuckled quietly, shaking his head. “A perfectionist, too,” he murmured.

    Varric leaned against the wall, Bianca resting on his shoulder, as a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. She was good—better than most street thugs in Lowtown—but there was a finesse she hadn’t quite mastered yet. Still, for someone her age, her instincts were strong. Stronger than he’d expected.

    “You know,” he called out, breaking the quiet, “you’ve got decent moves, but you telegraph your strikes a little too much.”

    Ariana froze mid-swing, startled by the interruption. She turned to see him leaning casually, his grin as infuriating as ever. “You’ve been watching me?” she asked, a mix of annoyance and embarrassment coloring her tone.

    “Not the first time, pup,” he admitted with a shrug. “You’re consistent, I’ll give you that.”

    Ariana sighed, lowering her daggers. “Well, don’t hold back then. Tell me what I’m doing wrong.”

    Varric chuckled, strolling toward her. “It’s not so much wrong as it is… careful. Controlled. Let me guess—you’ve only ever sparred with someone who wasn’t trying to take your head off.”

    She tilted her head, her hazel-green eyes narrowing slightly. “My father taught me,” she said, a hint of pride in her voice. “He’s a skilled duelist and an excellent archer. But… I guess our sparring sessions weren’t exactly brutal.”

    “Figures,” Varric said, nodding. “A father’s sparring sessions are more about teaching discipline than testing limits. You’ve got the basics down, and it shows. But if you’re up against someone who doesn’t follow the rules, you’re going to need to get a little meaner.”

    Ariana smirked faintly, crossing her arms. “And you’re offering to teach me how to fight dirty, I assume?”

    “I’m offering to teach you how to fight smart,” he corrected, his grin widening. “You’ve got instincts, pup. And you’ve got talent. But there’s a difference between surviving a fight and winning one.”

    She considered his words, her gaze drifting back to her daggers. “Alright,” she said finally. “Show me what you mean.”

    Varric raised an eyebrow, amused by her willingness. “Lesson one: never let anyone get close enough to grab you. You’ve got daggers—use your reach. Lesson two…” He stepped closer, leaning in conspiratorially. “The next time someone underestimates you, make them regret it.”

    Her smile grew, she felt a renewed sense of purpose. She hadn’t just run away to survive—she had run to find herself. And maybe, with Varric’s help, she could achieve that.

    ~~~

    Varric had always been a good judge of character, and something about Ariana made him think she could handle herself—or at least learn to. Over the next several weeks, he made a habit of bringing her along as he went about his business in Kirkwall. At first, she followed quietly, her wide eyes taking in the chaos of Lowtown, the crowded markets, and the labyrinthine alleys. But as the days passed, she began to find her footing.

    Ariana shadowed Varric through the bustling streets, her steps quick and deliberate as she struggled to keep pace with his relaxed but efficient stride. He moved like he owned the place, which, in many ways, he did. Everywhere they went, people greeted him. Ariana stayed close, her eyes darting around as she tried to take in the unfamiliar sights and sounds without looking too much like a lost pup.

    “Rule number one,” Varric said as they turned a corner into a dimly lit alley. “Always look like you belong, even if you don’t. People here can smell fear—or wealth. Either one makes you a target.”

    “I don’t feel like I belong,” Ariana admitted, her voice low.

    “Fake it,” Varric said with a grin, glancing over his shoulder at her. “You’re already doing better than most nobles would. And besides, you’re with me. That helps.”

    As they moved deeper into Lowtown, he handed her a small, sealed letter. “Take this to the smith on the next street over—look for a shop with a green awning. Hand it to the old dwarf there and wait for his reply.”

    Ariana hesitated. “You’re not coming with me?”

    Varric shook his head. “Consider it a test, pup. Let’s see if you can navigate on your own. Just remember—head up, shoulders back, and keep your eyes forward. You’re not lost; you’re on a mission.”

    She nodded, clutching the letter tightly as she set off. The streets were crowded, and the noise was overwhelming—shouting merchants, clanging hammers, the hum of conversations in a dozen different languages. But she followed Varric’s advice, keeping her stride steady and purposeful. When she found the shop, a grizzled dwarf with a thick beard and an appraising gaze greeted her.

    “You’re the one Varric sent?” he asked, his tone gruff but not unkind.

    “Yes,” Ariana replied, handing him the letter.

    The dwarf took it, his eyes scanning her briefly before breaking the seal. After reading the contents, he nodded and handed her a small package wrapped in rough burlap. “Give him this and tell him the usual price.”

    Ariana tucked the package into her satchel and made her way back to Varric, her heart pounding with the thrill of having completed her first task alone.

    “Well?” he asked when she returned, raising an eyebrow.

    “Here,” she said, handing him the package. “The usual price.”

    Varric grinned. “Not bad, pup. Not bad at all.”

    ~~~

    Within a month, Ariana had started to feel more at home in Kirkwall. The city’s gritty streets and towering stone walls no longer felt as suffocating, though they still carried a weight of history and hardship she was only beginning to understand. The Lowtown air was thick with the scent of damp stone and cooking fires, the alleys alive with the hum of countless lives overlapping in the chaos of survival. It was a far cry from the manicured gardens and polished halls of her family’s estate, but she found a strange comfort in the unpredictability of it all.

    She still missed her father terribly. Nights spent stargazing or afternoons lost in conversation with him about history or swordplay felt like a distant dream, one she feared she’d never return to. But in the quiet moments, when the ache of homesickness faded, she found herself smiling more. Varric’s sharp wit and unshakable confidence were infectious, and she often found herself laughing at his jokes, even when they were at her expense.

    Her room at The Hanged Man was small and plain, but it was hers, and for the first time in her life, she felt truly free. The chipped walls and creaky floorboards bore no resemblance to the opulence of her childhood, but the simplicity of it all gave her a sense of ownership over her life that she had never known. She didn’t need to worry about perfect posture, proper diction, or embroidered gowns—no one cared here. And for that, she was grateful.

    Varric, for his part, watched her progress with a mix of amusement and pride. She was still green, still learning, but she was adapting—and fast. She picked up on the city’s unspoken rules with surprising ease, learning to navigate Lowtown’s winding streets and forge her own path among its denizens. Varric wouldn’t admit it to her, but he had grown fond of the pup. She reminded him of himself, in a way—scrappy and determined, with more grit than sense sometimes. It made him want to keep her close, to teach her how to survive Kirkwall’s cruelty without losing herself in it.

    As they walked back to the Hanged Man one night, Varric looked over to her and said “Don’t get too comfortable,” he warned, his tone light but tinged with seriousness. “Kirkwall has a way of breaking people, both literally and figuratively”

    Ariana smiled, raising her mug in a mock toast. “Good thing I have you then,” she replied, her voice filled with playful confidence.

    Varric rolled his eyes but couldn’t hide his grin. “Don’t get cocky, pup. You’re still a long way from being dangerous.”

    She laughed, the sound genuine and bright. “I know. I’ve learned more in the past month than I ever did in years of etiquette lessons.”

    Varric chuckled, raising his own mug. “Now that’s a low bar,” he teased. “But I’ll give you this—you’ve got potential. And potential, in this city, is worth more than coin if you know how to use it.”

    Ariana’s expression softened, and she nodded thoughtfully. “I’m starting to see that. And… thank you, Varric. For everything. I know I haven’t said it much, but you’ve made this bearable.”

    Varric waved her gratitude away with a dismissive hand, though there was a hint of warmth in his eyes. “Don’t mention it, pup. Just try not to get yourself killed. I’m not exactly running a charity here.”

    She grinned, her heart lighter than it had been in weeks. For all the city’s hardships, for all its dangers and shadows, she felt something she hadn’t felt in a long time—hope. And as the night wore on, the sound of laughter and clinking mugs filling the tavern, she began to believe that Kirkwall might just be a place where she could rebuild herself, piece by piece.

    ~~~

    The firelight danced across Ariana’s face as she sat in Varric’s suite at the Hanged Man, her posture relaxed but her eyes distant. Varric leaned back in his chair, swirling the amber liquid in his glass, his sharp gaze never leaving her. She’d been unusually quiet tonight, and that alone piqued his curiosity. Pup wasn’t the type to sulk, which meant something was weighing on her.

    “It was always one or the other,” she said suddenly, her voice low but steady. “Join the Chantry or marry well. No room for much else.”

    Varric raised an eyebrow, taking a slow sip of his drink. “Let me guess—neither option screamed ‘freedom.’”

    Ariana huffed a quiet laugh, the sound laced with bitterness. “Not even close. My father understood, though. He taught me things—things that weren’t expected of a noblewoman.”

    Varric watched her closely, noting the flicker of warmth in her eyes as she spoke of her father. He’d heard variations of this story before—noble girl, too smart or stubborn to fit her gilded cage. But there was something different about Ariana. She wasn’t just rebelling for rebellion’s sake. She was searching for something.

    “Like wielding a bow instead of embroidery?” he offered, smirking.

    She nodded, her expression softening as she leaned forward slightly. “Exactly. History, dueling, stargazing. He encouraged my curiosity, even when it annoyed my mother.”

    Varric chuckled, already piecing together the dynamic. “And I bet she wanted you quoting the Chant and perfecting your curtsy.”

    Ariana snorted, and Varric felt a flicker of satisfaction at drawing out that sound. “You’ve met women like her.”

    “Plenty,” he replied easily. “They’d love Hightown. Polished, pious, and perpetually poised.”

    Her smile faded slightly, and Varric noticed the tension creeping back into her shoulders. “She never understood me, or why I couldn’t just… fit the mold. For her, the Chantry was an ideal. For me, it was just another imperfect institution.”

    Varric hummed thoughtfully, swirling his drink again as he mulled over her words. She had the kind of insight that came from looking past the pretty façade of things—a rare quality, especially in someone her age. It explained a lot: her defiance, her independence, the sharp edge to her humor. She wasn’t just running from something; she was running toward something better.

    “So, you ran,” he said, his tone casual but laced with understanding.

    “I had to,” she said simply, her gaze steady. “I couldn’t live a life that wasn’t mine.”

    Varric leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Well, pup, sounds like you’ve been fighting battles long before you got here.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint smile, and for a moment, the tension between them eased. “Maybe. But I have a feeling Kirkwall’s battles will be different.”

    He chuckled, the sound low and steady. “Stick with me, and you’ll do just fine. This city doesn’t play fair, but something tells me you don’t fold easy.”

    As she smiled back, Varric felt a spark of pride—not in her decision to run, but in the person she was becoming. There was steel in her, forged by her past but tempered by her curiosity and kindness. She reminded him of someone who’d been knocked down but always got back up, stronger each time. And Maker knew, Kirkwall needed people like that.

  • Chapter 2 – A Sleepless Night

    2 Bloomingtide 9:29

    Ariana sat on the cool stone floor of her balcony, her legs drawn close to her chest, gazing up at the vast expanse of stars. The stillness of the night should have been comforting, but instead, it magnified the storm within her. Hours had passed since the announcement, since her world had shifted irrevocably, yet the ache in her chest remained as raw as ever.

    Her mind wandered to the weight of her name, Ariana Ryss Trevelyan, youngest daughter of Bann Trevelyan Ostwick. She had always known that being born into nobility came with expectations, obligations that couldn’t be ignored. As the youngest child, her role had been defined early—she was the backup plan, the insurance for her family’s alliances. With her siblings forging their own paths, her destiny had become one of duty above all else.

    Her older siblings had found their escapes, she realized bitterly. Mark, as the eldest, had inherited the title and the responsibilities that came with it, yet his marriage had been one of his own choosing—a rarity and a privilege she could only envy. Kira, the second oldest, had manifested magic, and though it had been a shock to the family, it had ultimately granted her freedom from this life. Freedom wasn’t the right word. It was an escape from the politics of all this but not freedom. But Michael, he had chosen his own path. He had wanted to escape this life as much as she did. It had been his choice to join the Templar Order, finding comfort in that life, at least she hoped.

    But for Ariana, there had been no escape. No magic to change her fate, no predetermined role to shield her from these burdens. Instead, she was left to bear the weight of her family’s remaining expectations, a pawn in the game of alliances and influence. She was the youngest, she should have joined the Chantry, however, Michael joining the Templars met their family’s obligation to the Chantry..

    And now this. A life she didn’t want, a marriage to a friend she cared for but could never love the way a husband should be loved. She wanted adventure, freedom—the chance to forge her own destiny, not one dictated by bloodlines and treaties.

    The Visus constellation caught her eye, a pattern she knew by heart, one of her favorites. Its sweeping lines and luminous arrangement had always held a special place in her heart, a celestial symbol that someone watched over her. Tonight, as the weight of the evening pressed on her, she clung to the familiar sight like a lifeline, searching its depths for solace.

    She stared at it, hoping against reason that the stars might offer her guidance, might show her a way to accept this fate. And then, as if in answer, the single star at the center of the constellation seemed to blink. Ariana froze, her breath catching as the tiny light flickered briefly, winking at her before glowing steady once more. It was subtle, so fleeting that she wondered if her mind was playing tricks on her.

    Yet the moment didn’t pass unnoticed—a sudden inexplicable certainty settled over her. It was a faint whisper, a barely perceptible pull, but it was there. Run, it seemed to say. Find your own path. She did not understand how or why, but she knew, deep in her soul, that this was what she needed to do. She needed to leave.

    Her heart pounded, the sheer impossibility of it striking her first. But as she sat there, the sensation rooted itself, growing stronger with every breath. This was her sign.

    Am I mad? she wondered, her mind racing as she considered the enormity of what she was contemplating. The very idea of running—leaving her family, her life, everything she had ever known—was absurd. Noble daughters didn’t flee into the night; they stayed. They obeyed. They fulfilled their duties.

    But the thought wouldn’t let her go. That faint whisper became louder, drowning out her doubts. Run.

    The more she thought about it, the clearer the pull became. Her entire life, she had played her part, followed the rules, smiled when required. She had accepted her place, even when it stifled her. But now? Now the chains felt unbearable. Is this desperation, she wondered, or am I truly seeing a sign?

    She glanced back at the Visus constellation, her hazel-green eyes lingering on the star that had flickered. The idea of running terrified her, but another part of her—a part she hadn’t allowed herself to listen to before—stirred, whispering of freedom. Of choice. Of a life that was hers, untethered by duty and expectation.

    Perhaps this is my only chance.

    The thought settled over her, bittersweet but resolute. She knew it wasn’t just about rebellion. It was survival—the survival of who she was, of who she could become. If she stayed, she would be smothered, consumed by a role she could never fully inhabit. But if she ran…

    Her hand tightened on the cool stone of the balcony. If I run, I have a chance.

    Her eyes lifted to the stars again, as if to seek reassurance. This time, the stars didn’t blink, but they didn’t need to. The Visus constellation stood steady in the sky, a guidepost for the path she had to take.

    Ariana stepped back into her room, her eyes scanning its familiar corners. Her gaze fell on a small box tucked beneath her bed, where she kept her modest savings and a few valuables. She pulled it out, her hands steady as she gathered what she needed: a small pouch of coins, a simple traveling cloak, and the daggers her father had gifted her. The blades, though ornamental, held weight in her hands—a reminder of the lessons he had taught her, the hours they had spent together in the practice yard. She traced the intricate patterns on the hilts, her chest tightening with the thought of leaving him behind.

    Sitting at her desk, she began to write. The first letter was for her father, the words coming quickly but not easily. She explained her decision as best she could, promising to be careful, to survive. She asked for his understanding, though she wasn’t sure he could give it. The second letter was for Frederick. She hesitated over this one, unsure how to put her feelings into words. Eventually, she told him the truth—that she was sorry, but she couldn’t go through with this. That she needed to find her own path. She folded the letters, sealing them carefully, and placed them on her desk.

    The room felt heavier now, as if aware of her intentions. She stood, taking one last look at the life she was about to leave behind. Her heart ached for the father who had done his best to protect her, for Frederick, who she hoped would understand someday. But she knew this was the only way.

    Slinging her bag over her shoulder, Ariana stepped out onto the balcony and climbed down, her movements silent and purposeful. The courtyard silent, bathed in moonlight, and for the first time, she felt the pull of something larger than herself.

    She glanced back once, her gaze lingering on the window of the room she had spent her whole life in. Then, with a deep breath, she turned and walked toward gate, leaving behind the only world she had ever known.

    ~~~

    Ariana moved quietly through the darkened hallways of the manor, her pack slung over her shoulder, her heart racing with a mix of fear and determination. Every step felt heavier than the last, the walls that had once offered her safety now looming like barriers she was desperate to escape. As she approached the kitchen, the faint glow of a lantern spilled into the hallway, and the sound of quiet rustling made her pause. She had hoped the household staff would be asleep, but as she peered inside, she saw Isabel stepping out of the pantry, clutching a sack of flour.

    “Ariana?” Isabel’s voice was soft, tinged with surprise. She set the sack on the counter, brushing the flour off her apron. Her green eyes fell to Ariana’s pack, then back to her face, the faint panic in Ariana’s expression giving her pause. “What are you doing?” she asked gently.

    For a moment, Ariana froze, caught like a child sneaking sweets from the kitchens. But this was Isabel—Isabel, who had dried her tears after countless scoldings, who had bandaged her scraped knees and cheered her victories in the practice yard. Lying to her felt impossible. Taking a deep breath, Ariana lowered her voice and began to explain.

    She told Isabel about the engagement announcement, the weight of her parents’ expectations, and her father’s quiet resignation. Her words tumbled out in a rush, her voice shaking as she described her decision to leave, to forge her own path rather than submit to a future she could not bear. Isabel listened in silence, her expression calm but her eyes full of understanding. When Ariana finished, Isabel nodded, her gaze softening.

    “Come here, child,” Isabel said, her voice firm but kind. “Sit down. Let me get you something to eat before you go.”

    Ariana hesitated, blinking back the sting of tears. She hadn’t expected anyone to help her, let alone Isabel. But the young woman’s steady presence was like a balm to her frayed nerves. She sat down at the counter, watching as Isabel moved around the kitchen with practiced ease.

    The kitchen smelled of warmth and comfort as Isabel pulled out a small loaf of bread, some cheese, and dried fruit, arranging them on a plate for Ariana. “You’ve always had fire in you, Ariana,” she said as she worked, her back turned. “You don’t belong in a cage, no matter how gilded it is.”

    Ariana looked down at her hands, her fingers curling into the fabric of her cloak. “I’m scared,” she admitted quietly. “I don’t even know if I can do this.”

    Isabel turned to face her, her green eyes steady. “Of course you’re scared. Anyone would be. But you’ve always been stronger than you think. And smarter than most give you credit for.” She reached out, placing a comforting hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “If anyone can do this, it’s you, my child.”

    As Ariana ate, Isabel began gathering supplies for her journey, wrapping Dalish hearthcakes in cloth and tucking them into her pack. The warm, spiced aroma filled the room, and Ariana felt a lump rise in her throat. Isabel wasn’t just helping her; she was sending her off with love and care, something her own mother had rarely given.

    Once the food was packed, Isabel led her through the quiet servant hallways, guiding her past shadowed corridors and back entrances. The weight of what she was doing pressed down on Ariana, but Isabel’s presence made it bearable. When they reached the manor gates, Isabel stopped, her hands resting gently on Ariana’s shoulders.

    “Listen to me,” she said, her voice low but fierce. “You are stronger than you know. And no matter where you go, no matter what happens, you always have a home here.” She pulled Ariana into a tight hug, her arms warm and protective, and Ariana felt the tears she’d been holding back finally spill over.

    “Thank you,” Ariana whispered, her voice breaking. “For everything.”

    Isabel released her, her eyes glistening but her expression steady. “Go now,” she said, her voice soft. “Before anyone notices. And don’t look back unless you mean to come home.”

    With a nod, Ariana turned, her heart heavy yet filled with a fragile hope. The breeze felt cool against her face as she stepped through the gates, the darkness swallowing her as she left the only home she had ever known. She looked back once, catching a glimpse of Isabel framed by the gate, her figure a silhouette against the faint glow of the manor. Then she turned away, her steps quickening as she disappeared into the night, carrying nothing but her pack, her courage, and the faint glimmer of the Visus constellation to guide her.

    ~~~

    As Ariana wandered the darkened streets of Ostwick, the enormity of her decision began to weigh on her. It wasn’t just the act of leaving—it was the question of where to go. The world was vast, and for all her dreams of freedom, she hadn’t planned this far ahead. She slowed her pace, her boots echoing softly against the cobblestones, her mind racing with possibilities.

    Ferelden? She had read much about the rugged land to the south, but most of what she knew painted it as a place of sprawling wilderness. Ariana had always loved stories of adventure and survival, but the thought of being alone in the untamed countryside, with no allies and no clear destination, gave her pause. Ferelden was full of villages and townships, but she knew little about navigating them—or their customs. What if she stood out too much? What if she wasn’t prepared for the dangers of such isolation?

    She considered Orlais next. The grand, glittering empire was renowned for its culture, its opulence, its intrigue. Too many nobles, she thought with a grimace. Her face would be scrutinized at every ball, every market. Even if no one recognized her as a Trevelyan, her bearing and accent might betray her as someone of noble birth. Orlais was a place of masks and subtlety, and Ariana doubted she could disappear into the shadows there. She’d heard enough stories of courtly games to know she wouldn’t last long before being swept into someone else’s schemes.

    Her thoughts turned to Kirkwall, a name she had come across in books and overheard in conversations between merchants and sailors. A Free Marcher city carved from ancient stone, it was described as chaotic, a place where power shifted as easily as the tides. Its reputation wasn’t flattering—it was a city of smugglers, slaves, and criminals, but it was also known as a haven for those who wanted to disappear. People got lost in Kirkwall all the time, or so the stories said. Ariana frowned, trying to recall more details, but her knowledge of the city was frustratingly vague.

    Kirkwall is a gamble, she thought. But it’s far enough from Ostwick that no one would think to look for me there immediately. And in a city like that, a person can become whoever they want to be.

    She exhaled slowly, her decision still uncertain but beginning to take shape. She didn’t need to know everything yet—she just needed a starting point. Kirkwall might be dangerous, but it was a place where she could find anonymity. And in the end, wasn’t that what she was running toward?

    By the time she reached the docks, her mind was made up. It wasn’t certainty, but it was a choice, and right now, that was enough. She moved purposefully among the ships, her gaze scanning the vessels and their crews. If she could find passage to Kirkwall, she would begin her new life there, free from the obligations that had bound her.

    She approached a ship where the crew was already bustling, hauling crates of goods aboard. The trader, a lean man with a sharp gaze and a well-worn coat, glanced up at her. “Lookin’ for passage, lass?” he asked, his tone more curious than suspicious.

    “Yes,” Ariana replied, her voice steady. “I need to get to Kirkwall. Are you headed that way?”

    The trader wiped his hands on his coat, squinting at Ariana with a shrewd, assessing gaze. He took in her travel pack and the quiet intensity of her hazel-green eyes. “Five gold for a cabin,” he said finally. “Food’s included.”

    Ariana nodded, relieved it wasn’t more. She didn’t know much about sea passage, but five gold didn’t sound unreasonable. Still, she was acutely aware of the pouch of coins hidden within her pack—more than enough to cover this trip and a few others. It’s fair, she thought, studying the trader. He looked like an honest sort, his face weathered by years of hard work, his movements efficient but without the sly edge of someone looking to cheat.

    Even so, she kept her expression neutral and her movements calm, making sure not to reveal how much money she carried. “Agreed,” she said, sliding the coins into his waiting hand without drawing unnecessary attention.

    The trader took the coins, weighing them briefly in his hand before pocketing them. He tipped his hat with a grin. “Berthold, captain of the Sea Gull, at your service,” he said, motioning toward the ship.

    Ariana hesitated, searching for a name to give. Her own was too risky—too recognizable. After a moment, she blurted out, “Ryss.” The name felt foreign on her tongue, but it would suffice.

    “Pleasure to meet you, Ryss,” Berthold said, not missing a beat. He gestured toward the gangplank. “Welcome aboard.”

    The Sea Gull wasn’t the largest ship in the harbor, nor the most pristine, but it had an air of reliability about it. Its deck was clean, the crew moving with practiced efficiency as they prepared for departure. Ariana stepped aboard, her heart racing. Each step felt like crossing an invisible threshold, further away from the life she was leaving behind.

    Berthold led her below deck to a modest cabin with a small cot, a wooden chest, and a porthole that looked out onto the sea. “You’ll be sharing the ship with a few other passengers,” he said as he leaned against the doorframe. “Merchants mostly, but they’re a quiet lot. You’ll have your space.”

    “Thank you,” Ariana replied, her voice soft.

    Berthold nodded, lingering a moment before speaking again. “Kirkwall’s not a forgiving city,” he said, his tone shifting to something almost paternal. “You’ve got the look of someone runnin’ from something. Whatever it is, just make sure you’re ready for what’s ahead.”

    Ariana met his gaze, her expression firm. “I’ll manage.”

    Berthold studied her for a moment longer, then gave a slight shrug. “Fair enough. Get some rest, lass. We’ll be leaving with the tide.”

    As the Sea Gull pulled away from the docks, Ariana stood on the deck, the sea breeze brushing against her face. The lights of Ostwick grew smaller and dimmer, fading into the horizon as the ship moved into open waters. She wrapped her arms around herself, the weight of her decision settling over her.

    Her gaze lifted to the sky, and she found the Visus constellation once more, its faint twinkle a quiet reassurance. She let the stars guide her thoughts, grounding herself in the vastness of the sea and the promise of a new beginning.

    Whatever awaited her in Kirkwall, she would face it. For the first time in her life, the path ahead was hers to choose.

    ~~~

    The sun had barely risen over the Trevelyan estate, casting a golden glow across the courtyard as Charles released another arrow. The bowstring sang as the arrow flew, striking the center of the target with a satisfying thunk. He exhaled, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. Archery had always been his refuge, a way to find clarity amid the endless demands of noble life. But today, even the steady rhythm of his practice couldn’t banish the unease lingering in his chest.

    He nocked another arrow, drawing the string back as he focused on the target. His thoughts wandered to Ariana—how quiet she had been after the announcement last night, how her usual spark had dimmed. He had wanted to speak with her again, to offer some reassurance, but he hadn’t been sure what to say. What comfort could he offer when he had failed to shield her from the path laid out for her?

    “Charles!” Elara’s sharp voice cut through the morning air, breaking his concentration. His arrow veered off course, embedding itself in the edge of the target. He turned to see his wife striding toward him, her expression a mixture of irritation and impatience.

    “Elara,” he greeted her, lowering his bow. “What is it now?”

    “Where is Ariana?” she demanded, her tone brisk. “I’ve been looking for her everywhere. The seamstress is waiting, and we haven’t the time for her usual wandering.”

    Charles frowned, confused. “I thought she was still in her room. Why would she be out here?”

    Elara threw up her hands. “Because she’s not in her room! I assumed she would be with you. Maker knows she’s always trailing after you when she should be preparing herself for her duties.”

    Charles set his bow down, his frown deepening. “Elara, she needs time. You could at least give her a few days to come to terms with this engagement before shoving her in front of a seamstress.”

    “Time?” Elara snapped. “We don’t have time, Charles. The Duchess is expecting her measurements this afternoon. And besides, this arrangement is what’s best for her. She needs to stop running from her responsibilities.”

    Charles pinched the bridge of his nose, his patience wearing thin. “You speak of responsibilities as though she is livestock being prepared for auction. She is our daughter, Elara. She deserves better than to be ambushed with this.”

    Elara crossed her arms, glaring at him. “And what would you have done differently, Charles? Let her run wild for another year, hoping she magically comes to her senses? No. It’s time she understands her place.”

    Before he could respond, a creeping sense of unease settled over him. Elara’s words struck a nerve—not because of their content, but because of the implication. “You said she wasn’t in her room?”

    “Yes, of course,” Elara huffed. “Why else would I come here looking for her?”

    Charles straightened, his unease solidifying into alarm. “You mean you assumed she was with me?”

    Elara’s face faltered, her confidence wavering as realization dawned. “She’s not…?” Her voice trailed off, the color draining from her cheeks.

    The two of them stared at each other, the weight of the unspoken truth crashing down between them. Charles turned abruptly, striding toward the nearest servant. “Have you seen Ariana this morning?” he asked, his voice sharp.

    The servant shook her head. “No, my lord. Not since last night.”

    Elara’s voice rose, her panic evident. “Check the grounds! Ask everyone—she must be somewhere!”

    As the staff scattered to search, Charles felt a sinking dread. He already knew what they would find—or rather, what they wouldn’t. He headed toward Ariana’s room, Elara following close behind, her protests and reassurances a meaningless buzz in his ears.

    When they entered the room, it was immaculate, as though untouched since the night before. But Charles’ eyes fell immediately on the desk, where two envelopes lay side by side. His heart clenched as he moved closer, picking them up with trembling hands.

    One was addressed to him, the other to Frederick. He turned the letter over, noting the seal, and a heavy weight settled in his chest. He didn’t need to open it to know what it contained. His daughter was gone.

    “She’s left,” he said quietly, the words like a blow. Elara froze, her face paling as she stared at the letters in his hands.

    “No,” she whispered, shaking her head. “She wouldn’t—she wouldn’t do something so foolish.”

    But Charles knew better. His daughter was many things—impulsive, headstrong, stubborn—but she was not foolish. She had been pushed too far, and now, she had done the only thing she believed she could. She had run.

    “Elara,” he said gravely, handing her the letter addressed to Frederick. “Send for him. He deserves to know.”

    Without another word, he turned and left the room, the weight of failure pressing heavily on his shoulders. He would read Ariana’s letter alone.

    ~~~

    Charles sat alone in the dim light of his study, the unopened letter from Ariana in his trembling hands. The wax seal felt heavier than it should, as though it carried the weight of every choice he’d made—or failed to make—for his youngest daughter. He let out a slow, shuddering breath before carefully breaking the seal and unfolding the parchment. The familiar handwriting brought a pang to his chest, and he began to read.

    Father,

    I’m sorry. Please don’t be disappointed. I couldn’t bear it, but I also can’t bear to remain here.

    I don’t yet know where I belong, but I know it’s not as Frederick’s wife, as the next Duchess of Markham.

    I know life isn’t a fairy tale, but I think that there’s still more to it than this. I need to find the adventure that I know is somewhere out there waiting for me. With any luck, maybe I’ll even find my knight in shining armor who will come to my rescue when I need him…

    You have always supported me in the past, and I’m sorry I have to do this, but I know you can’t support me this time even if you were willing.

    I hope you can forgive me, Father.

    I love you. 

    Ariana

    Charles read the letter twice, his eyes lingering on her parting words. I love you. The ache in his chest deepened. He sat back in his chair, staring at the parchment as if it would reveal where she had gone or how he could fix this. But the answers were not there. He felt a sharp pang of guilt, of helplessness. “What have I done?” he murmured aloud.

    The sound of hurried footsteps broke through his thoughts, and moments later, Elara burst into the room with Mark trailing behind her. Charles didn’t look up as Elara’s voice filled the space.

    “What’s going on, Father?” Mark asked, glancing between his parents. He had clearly noticed the commotion spreading through the household. “Servants are saying Ariana is missing.”

    Charles didn’t answer, still staring at the letter in his hand as if it might somehow bring his daughter back. Elara, her patience already thin, stepped forward and snatched the parchment from him. “What does it say?” she demanded, unfolding it without waiting for his permission.

    Charles didn’t move, his voice low and heavy with despair. “She’s gone,” he said, his tone almost too quiet to be heard. “What have I done?”

    Elara’s eyes skimmed the letter, her face blanching as she read the words. Before she could respond, Charles rose from his chair, his composure fracturing as his voice rose. “This is your fault!” he roared, his eyes blazing with anger. “You pushed her too far, just as I warned you would!”

    Elara looked up from the letter, her face pale but defiant. “My fault? You were the one who indulged her all these years, Charles! If you had raised her properly, she wouldn’t have run off like some commoner!”

    Charles took a step toward her, his voice cutting through her words like a blade. “Do not put this on me. I indulged her because she deserved to have a childhood, something you never allowed her to have. You pushed and prodded, treating her like a pawn on a chessboard. And now, Elara? Now she’s gone.”

    Elara opened her mouth to retort, but Charles silenced her with a sharp gesture. “Do not speak of obligations to me. Do you know why she felt so trapped? It was because of you—because of your endless demands. All of House Trevelyan’s obligations have already been met. Mark has secured an alliance through marriage as heir, and Michael’s decision to join the Templar Order already fulfills our commitment to the Chantry. Ariana, as the youngest, should never have borne such burdens. She has no obligations; this was merely your obsession.”

    Elara’s face reddened, her jaw tightening as Charles’s words landed with a weight that hung heavy in the room. “You think I’m blameless? I’m not,” he continued, his voice steady and firm. “I didn’t stand up for her when I should have. But don’t think for a moment that you can justify what you’ve done any more than I can justify my silence.”

    Elara bristled, lifting her chin. “And what of our reputation, Charles? What will the Duke and Duchess think when they learn that their son’s fiancée has run off ? Do you understand the position this puts us in? What position this puts you in?”

    Charles’s jaw clenched, his eyes narrowing with a barely restrained fury. “Reputation?” he spat. “You dare speak of our reputation now, Elara? Let me make something perfectly clear. Whatever imagined duties you cling to—whatever schemes you concocted to elevate yourself in the eyes of the Decken family—they end here.”

    Elara opened her mouth to interject, but Charles raised his hand sharply, silencing her before she could utter another word. “You care more about what the Duke and Duchess think than about the safety of our own daughter! This farce of an engagement you orchestrated was never about Ariana’s obligations. It was about you. Your ambition. Your pride.”

    His voice grew colder, sharper, with every word. “I am ordering you to call off this engagement. Do you hear me? It is over. There will be no wedding, no alliance. And you will tell the Decken family yourself.”

    Elara’s face flushed with indignation, but before she could argue, Charles leaned closer, his voice dropping to a low, menacing tone. “And do not forget your own obligations. Your role, your duty, is to support this family. Do not make me remind you of what happens to noblewomen who overstep their bounds.”

    Elara froze, her lips pressed into a thin line as her composure began to crack. Charles straightened, towering over her as he delivered his final words. “Our marriage is done, Elara. It has been for years, but now… you have gone too far. You have pushed our daughter away, and for what? I will not stay in this house with you, not as anything more than an appearance for the sake of the Trevelyan name.”

    Turning away from her, Charles addressed Mark with a softer tone. “Take care of your mother,” he said quietly, though the command in his voice was unmistakable. “She will need you now.”

    Without another word, Charles took Ariana’s letter and left the room, the weight of guilt and regret settling heavily on his shoulders. He couldn’t undo the damage that had been done, but one thing was clear: his daughter’s escape was not just a rebellion—it was the price they were now paying for years of misplaced priorities.

    ~~~

    Frederick and his mother, Duchess Evelyn, were walking briskly through the hall, the weight of the morning’s tension palpable. Servants moved quickly around them, their faces tight with unease, murmurs of Ariana’s disappearance circulating among the household.

    They turned a corner and nearly collided with Bann Trevelyan. Charles stood stiffly, his face a mask of exhaustion and restrained emotion. In his hand was a folded letter, its wax seal already broken.

    “She’s gone,” Charles said, his voice low but steady as he extended the letter to Frederick. His gaze softened as he placed a hand on Frederick’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, son. Truly.”

    Frederick froze, staring at the letter as though it might burn him. A part of him wanted to shove it away, to deny what Charles was saying. Gone? Where could she have gone? Why didn’t she tell me?

    Duchess Evelyn began to speak, her voice tinged with indignation. “Bann Trevelyan, how could you allow—”

    Charles raised a hand, silencing her mid-sentence. His eyes, cold and unyielding, locked with hers. “Take it up with Elara,” he said sharply before turning back to Frederick. His hand lingered briefly on Frederick’s shoulder, a fleeting gesture of comfort, before he walked away, leaving mother and son standing in the corridor.

    Frederick’s chest tightened as he stared at the letter in his hand, the paper trembling slightly. His mother’s voice cut into his thoughts. “Well? Open it,” she said impatiently, her tone lacking any sympathy.

    Frederick’s head snapped up, his eyes blazing. “This is your fault,” he said, his voice low but laced with venom. “You and Lady Elara. She should never have been put in this position. She was my best friend, and I failed her—because of you.”

    Evelyn’s mouth opened in shock, but Frederick didn’t wait for a response. He turned on his heel, storming through the hall until he reached the gardens. The fresh air hit him like a splash of cold water, calming his fury just enough to allow him to focus.

    He sank onto a stone bench beneath a blooming cherry tree, the petals scattering around him as he unfolded the letter with trembling hands. His heart ached as he read each line, her words striking deep.

     Frederick,

     I don’t even know how to begin this letter, but I feel I owe you an explanation—though I fear it will not be enough. First, I must apologize. Not for leaving, but for something I should have said long ago. I’ve always known how you feel about me, and I’m sorry for pretending otherwise. I thought that by ignoring it, I could spare your feelings, but in the end, I see now that I only made things worse. For that, I am truly sorry.

     You were my closest friend, someone I trusted above almost anyone else. That’s what makes this hurt all the more. I can’t forgive you for hiding this from me—for knowing what was coming and saying nothing. But… I think I can understand it. You are the future head of the Decken family, and your responsibilities are heavier than mine could ever be. I know you were trying to manage an impossible situation, but I can’t be the one to share that burden with you.

     You deserve someone who loves you, Frederick. Someone who looks at you and sees a future filled with joy and hope. Someone who will make the weight you carry feel lighter, not heavier. I’m not that person, and I will not let us both be trapped in something neither of us truly wants.

     I wish you all the luck in the world, Frederick, and I hope one day you find the happiness you deserve. I hope one day you understand why I had to leave.

     Take care of yourself.

     Ariana

    Frederick exhaled shakily, her words cutting deeper than he thought possible. Her apology for pretending not to notice his feelings made his stomach churn with guilt. She always knew… and she spared my pride anyway. Her kindness, even in a moment of betrayal, felt like a dagger in his chest.

    His fingers tightened on the parchment, but as he read the last lines, a small, bitter smile crept onto his face. “You still think I deserve happiness,” he murmured to the empty garden. “You always had more faith in me than I ever deserved.”

    He leaned back against the bench, staring up at the tree branches above him as sunlight filtered through the petals. His heart was heavy with regret, but one thought rose above the rest: I hope you find the adventure you’re searching for, Ari. And I hope you’ll be alright.

    For a long moment, he sat there, holding her letter like a lifeline. Then he folded it carefully, tucking it into his coat pocket, and rose. There was nothing more to say, nothing more to do. He only wished the stars would watch over her the way she had always believed they could.